Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror...

324
Encounters in the Glocal Mirror The Role of the Performing Arts in Japan’s Christian Century and its Reflection in Early Modern Europe, 15491783 This thesis is presented for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy of the University of Western Australia School of Humanities School of Music Makoto Harris Takao B.A. (Hons) 2017

Transcript of Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror...

Page 1: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

Encounters in the Glocal Mirror

The Role of the Performing Arts in Japan’s Christian

Century and its Reflection in Early Modern Europe,

1549–1783

This thesis is presented for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy of the University of

Western Australia

School of Humanities

School of Music

Makoto Harris Takao

B.A. (Hons)

2017

Page 2: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

THESIS DECLARATION

I, Makoto Harris Takao, certify that:

This thesis has been substantially accomplished during enrolment in the degree.

This thesis does not contain material which has been accepted for the award of any

other degree or diploma in my name, in any university or other tertiary institution.

No part of this work will, in the future, be used in a submission in my name, for any

other degree or diploma in any university or other tertiary institution without the prior

approval of The University of Western Australia and where applicable, any partner

institution responsible for the joint-award of this degree.

This thesis does not contain any material previously published or written by another

person, except where due reference has been made in the text.

The work(s) are not in any way a violation or infringement of any copyright, trademark,

patent, or other rights whatsoever of any person.

This thesis contains only sole-authored work, some of which has been published

and/or prepared for publication under sole authorship.

Signature

Date: 01.03.2017

Page 3: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

AUTHORSHIP DECLARATION: SOLE AUTHOR PUBLICATIONS

This thesis contains the following sole-authored work that has been published and/or

prepared for publication.

Details of the work

Makoto Harris Takao, “Francis Xavier at the Court of Ōtomo Yoshishige:

Representations of Religious Disputation between Jesuits and Buddhists in La

conversione alla santa fede del re di Bungo giaponese (1703),” Journal of Jesuit

Studies 3 (2016): 451–74.

Location in Thesis

Chapter Five, pp. 146–70.

Details of the work

Makoto Harris Takao, “‘In what storms of blood from Christ’s flock is Japan

swimming?’: Performative Representations of the Japanese Female Martyr in Johann

Baptist Adolph and Johann Bernhard Staudt’s Mulier Fortis (1698),” forthcoming in

Changing Hearts: Performing Jesuit Emotions between Europe, Asia and the

Americas, ed. Yasmin Haskell and Raphaële Garrod (Leiden: Brill).

Location in Thesis

Chapter Six, pp. 171–202.

Signature

Date: 01.03.2017

Page 4: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

ABSTRACT

“If we had organs, musical instruments and singers, all of Miyako and Sakai would be

converted without any doubt within a year” – so said the Italian missionary Gnecchi-

Soldo Organtino (1530–1609) in 1577 after seven years of proselytisation in Japan. The

power attributed here to music as an intercultural communicative device is linked to the

three weapons of the Catholic Reformation: rhetoric, cultural accommodation, and

missionary formation. For the Society of Jesus, an itinerant order of men (known as

Jesuits), the forging of these weapons was invoked by the command of Christ to spread

the gospel to the ends of the earth (Matthew, 28:19). Indeed, apostolic mobility was

woven into the very fabric of the Jesuits’ work by their founder, Ignatius of Loyola

(1491–1556), from the order’s institution in 1540. The Jesuits’ foundation of a truly

global outlook and practice thus created remote contact zones where the friction of first

encounters with indigenous populations propelled the development of unique

approaches to apostolic work. No more clearly is this use of accommodatio over a

tabula rasa approach to proselytisation demonstrated, than in the Jesuit mission to

Japan during its so-called ‘Christian Century’ (1549–1650). Musical and theatrical

practices by Jesuit missionaries in Japan are thus interpreted in this dissertation as part

and parcel of the Society’s “cultural mission”. In engaging with recent debates over the

‘global turn’ in historical scholarship, the multifaceted nature of these cultural

encounters reveal shared pathways for discussion about states of global

interconnectedness in the early modern period. This dissertation overviews the

treatment of globalisation in Jesuit historiography to date and offers a new theoretical

synthesis, with a focus on the nexus between Jesuit ‘universalism’ and various forms of

local ‘particularism’ in the sixteenth to eighteenth centuries. As ‘cross-cultural brokers’,

Jesuit missionaries are identified as ‘glocal’ intermediaries, facilitating the localisation

Page 5: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

of Jesuit religious and sociocultural traditions. The metaphor of a ‘Glocal Mirror’ is

employed as a way of capturing the bi-directional nature of intercultural exchange, in

addition to the ways in which ‘culture’ (in defining the inter-cultural) functions on two

important levels: as recognition of boundaries (be they religious, ethnic, or linguistic) to

be overcome; and/or the acknowledgment of shared understandings. The first half of the

dissertation (‘The Object’) looks to the performative practices of conversion employed

by Jesuit missionaries in Japan. In analysing how music and theatre were practiced and

experienced in these local contexts, examples of performative syncretism are explored.

The second half of the dissertation (‘The Reflection’) demonstrates how globalisation in

this period entailed both a real and imagined defiance of geography. In this way, the

‘Glocal Mirror’ not only relayed a re-imagined image of Japan across Catholic Europe,

but it also served as a medium through which continental Jesuits could see an

exemplary reflection of their own faith in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.

Three case studies of different compositional genre (melodrama, oratorio, and tragedy)

in Europe are analysed for evidence of how and why Japan’s Christian Century was

interpreted and re-interpreted over space and time. The ‘object’ and its ‘reflection’ are

two halves of a whole that have yet to be considered in the same space. Indeed, this

dissertation argues that these examples of European ‘Japanese plays’ were part of a

broader process of intercultural exchange, central to an understanding of the global and

local history of the Japanese Church.

Page 6: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

CONTENTS

Acknowledgments ............................................................................................................................. i

Stylistic Conventions ...................................................................................................................... iii

List of Figures ................................................................................................................................. iv

Introduction .................................................................................................................................... 1

The Global Order of the Society of Jesus ............................................................................... 1

Historical Globalisation ........................................................................................................ 4

Glocalisation as Globalisation ............................................................................................. 10

Looking into the Glocal Mirror ........................................................................................... 14

The Jesuits and Japan’s Christian Century............................................................................ 17

The Performing Arts as Cultural Mission ............................................................................. 20

Lessons from Historical Ethnomusicology ........................................................................... 23

Performance as Conversion and Performance of Conversion ................................................. 26

PART ONE: THE OBJECT

Chapter One: Developing a Jesuit Tradition of Music ................................................................... 36

Jesuita non cantat ............................................................................................................... 36

The Jesuits Sing ................................................................................................................. 42

Misunderstood Missionaries ............................................................................................... 46

Lost in Translation or the Problem with God ........................................................................ 49

Balthasar Gago and the New Japanese Catechism ................................................................. 56

Chapter Two: Singing for Salvation .............................................................................................. 59

The Role of Children’s Music in the Japanese Church .......................................................... 62

Cosme de Torrès and the Boys of Bungo ............................................................................. 64

Chapter Three: Kirishitan Drama and its Vicissitudes ................................................................... 86

“In their own way”............................................................................................................. 86

Defining Kirishitan Drama ................................................................................................. 91

Biwa-hōshi and the Dramatisation of the Bible ..................................................................... 96

Page 7: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

Performing the Paschal Mystery in 1561 ............................................................................ 106

Dancing for the Lord ........................................................................................................ 114

The Demise of the Misuteriyo-geki .................................................................................... 121

PART TWO: THE REFLECTION

Chapter Four: Reflections of the Japanese Church in Early Modern Europe ................................. 130

The Japanese Genre in European Musical Dramas, 1698–1783 ............................................ 136

The Jesuit Theatrical Tradition .......................................................................................... 139

Performing Global Interconnectedness .............................................................................. 143

Chapter Five: Francis Xavier at the Court of Bungo

La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di Bungo Giaponese (1703) .......................... 146

The Composition of the Oratorio ....................................................................................... 149

The Genesis of Tedeschi’s Libretto ................................................................................... 153

Parte prima: Christianity as Light, Buddhism as Darkness .................................................. 155

Parte seconda: Representations of Buddhism and Theological Disputation ........................... 159

Tedeschi’s Conflation of Buddhism ................................................................................... 162

Religious Disputation between Fasciondono and Xavier ..................................................... 164

Parte finale: Foretelling the Conversion of Ōtomo Yoshishige ............................................ 166

Chapter Six: The Japanese Martyr as a Model for the Imitation of Christ

Mulier Fortis […] sive Gratia regni Tango Regina (1698) ......................................... 171

Gratia and the Culture of Martyrdom in Kirishitan Literature .............................................. 173

Faking Martyrdom in Cornelius Hazart’s Kirchen-Geschichte (1678) ................................... 182

‘Changing Hearts’ and the Sensuous Performance of Japanese Martyrdom ........................... 186

Chapter Seven: Re-Imagining Christian Persecution in Tokugawa Japan

Agnese Martire del Giappone (1783) .................................................................... 203

The Lost Legacy of Alfonso Varano’s Dramaturgy ............................................................. 205

The Takeda Family and the State of Christian Persecution in Yatsushiro .............................. 208

Establishing Models of Religious Conversion in Agnese ..................................................... 214

Page 8: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

Agnese’s Conversion Narrative and Gecivo’s Crisis of Religious Identity ............................ 215

The Role of Familial Contingencies in (de-)Conversion ...................................................... 218

Gerosuno the Apostate ..................................................................................................... 221

The Martyred Body as a Site and Sight of Conversion ........................................................ 223

The Conversion of Neita .................................................................................................. 225

Conversion as a Shared Experience of Emotion .................................................................. 228

Conclusion .................................................................................................................................. 237

Appendices .................................................................................................................................. 242

Bibliography ................................................................................................................................ 247

Page 9: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Inasmuch as this dissertation is about the dynamic interaction between global and local

factors, so too has its completion been made possible by the kindness, generosity, and

expertise of countless people near and far. I would firstly like to acknowledge the

financial support under which my research was conducted: The Australian Postgraduate

Award (APA), the Jean Rogerson Postgraduate Scholarship, the Australian Research

Council Centre (ARC) of Excellence for the History of Emotions (CHE) PhD

Scholarship, and the ARC CHE Travel Award. This funding allowed me to engage my

research on an international scale, benefiting greatly from the invaluable input of

scholars across a variety of disciplines. My tremendous thanks go to Professor Masashi

Haneda and the Institute of Advanced Studies on Asia for hosting me during my

research fellowship at the University of Tokyo, and to Yoichi Isahaya for his hospitality

and fruitful conversations during my time there. I am also grateful to Yoshiko Iwasaki

and the staff at the Kirishitan Bunko collection at Sophia University, Tokyo, for their

research assistance. To my wonderful officemate and dearest friend, Bríd Phillips, who

has joined me on the many ups and downs of this postgraduate journey, thank you for

helping me keep my head above water amidst stormy seas. To the incomparable Liz

Edwards for her world-class Simpsons quoting, and for keeping me well-fed and in

good supply of gin, I am forever indebted. I cannot express enough my appreciation for

the wealth of friendship that has supported me over the last three years. This has, in no

small way, encouraged me to bring this dissertation to its fruition. My sincerest

gratitude is also due to Aaron Carpene, Alberto Garcia-Magdaleno, and Eleonora Rai

for their assistance in translation and their instrumental feedback on my work. To my

brilliant supervisors – Professor Yasmin Haskell and Professor David Symons – whose

patience, expert advice and direction have been an integral part of making this project

Page 10: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

happen and who have been a guiding light and continuous source of inspiration along

the way, thank you. Lastly, to my parents, Susan and Yasuo, and my sister, Maia, thank

you for helping me reach this stage in ways too numerous to count. Whatever is of value

in where I am today is because of the enthusiasm and joy with which you surround me,

in addition to the enduring inspiration you have brought to my academic endeavours. I

would particularly like to thank my father for his ongoing interest and engagement with

my research, and for being such a wonderful role model, academic and otherwise, over

the years.

I would finally like to dedicate this dissertation to the memory of my grandparents,

Haruo and Misao Takao, whose unbreakable optimism and spirit continue to motivate

me in everything I pursue.

Page 11: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

STYLISTIC CONVENTIONS

There is no accepted standard of hyphenation and word division for romanised

Japanese. This dissertation has therefore made use of these practices wherever it is felt it

helps the reader. All Japanese terms are italicised, except for a few widely recognised

words, as indicated by their inclusion in standard English-language dictionaries (such as

samurai, shogun, daimyo, Noh, etc.), as well as some proper nouns (such as the names

of Japanese sects of Buddhism: Tendai, Zen, Jōdo Shinshū, etc.). Italics are also used to

distinguish between the name of Japanese deities and the same words used as literary

terms (e.g. Dainichi as deity and Dainichi as the term used by the Jesuits). In English

text, macrons are hereafter omitted from vowels in well-known proper nouns,

predominantly those of geographical names: Tokyo (Tōkyō), Kyoto (Kyōto), Kyushu

(Kyūshū) etc. In Japanese, there is no real distinction between singular and plural

nouns. Therefore, words such as daimyo, biwa-hōshi and Kirishitan which appear in

this dissertation are distinguished by context: e.g. ‘this daimyo’ as contrasted with

‘these daimyo’. The word Kirishitan (a Japanese transliteration of Cristaõ in

Portuguese, ‘Christian’) is used in this dissertation as both an adjective and a

singular/plural noun, designating the identity and/or practice of Christianity as it was

understood and expressed by its Japanese adherents in the early modern period. Names

of Japanese historical figures are presented as per the standard Japanese convention of

surname first, followed by their given name. An exception is made, however, in the case

of individuals with Christian baptismal names: e.g. ‘Hosokawa Tama’ before baptism

and ‘Gratia Hosokawa’ after baptism. Names of Japanese scholars are standardised for

citation purposes as given name first, followed by surname.

Page 12: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

LIST OF FIGURES

Figure 1

Andrea Pozzo’s Apoteosis de San Ignacio at the Church of Sant’Ignazio in Rome 30

Figure 2

The Allegory of Asia in Pozzo’s Apoteosis de San Ignacio 31

Figure 3

Societatis Missiones Indicae from Imago primi saeculi Societatis Iesu (1640) 32

Figure 4

Allegory of the spiritual conquest of Asia by the Jesuits. Francisco de Sousa, Oriente Conquistado

a Jesu Christo pelos Padres da Campanhia de Jesus da Provincia de Goa (1710) 33

Figure 5

Martino Martini, Novus Atlas Sinensis, vol. 6 of Theatrum orbis terrarum (1655) 34

Figure 6

An example of a Kirishitan church bell (1570), Nantoyōsō Collection, Japan 83

Figure 7

An example of a seventeenth-century viola da gamba (1585) 84

Figure 8

Woman Stolling Player of Kokyu (Suzuki Harunobu, c.1763–67) 85

Figure 9

A blind biwa-hōshi from the Shichijūichi-ban shokukin utaawase emaki scroll 127

Figure 10

Moving between scenes of a hand scroll: etoki performance at Dojo-ji, Wakayama Prefecture 128

Figure 11

Engraving of Toyotomi Hideyoshi in Crasso, Elogii di capitani illustri (1693) 144

Figure 12

Engraving of Tokugawa Ieyasu in Crasso, Elogii di capitani illustri (1693) 145

Figure 13

Church of Santa Maria dell’Angelo, Faenza 169

Figure 14

Libretto of La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di Bungo Giaponese (1703), title page 170

Page 13: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

Figure 15

Titlepage of Mulier fortis (1698) 201

Figure 16

Final chorus (Epilogue) of Mulier fortis (1698) 202

Figure 17

Dramatis personae in Agnese Martire del Giappone 211

Figure 18

‘Bitso’ Provence, in Nicolas Sanson d'Abbeville, Kaart van Japan (c. 1705) 235

Figure 19

Frontispiece engraved by G.B. Galli after Emilio Manfredi, depicting the crucifixion of

Agnese Takeda. Alfonso Varano, Agnese Martire del Giappone (1783) 236

Page 14: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

1

INTRODUCTION

A Global Prelude

“It is according to our vocation to travel to any part of the world where there is hope of

God’s greater service and the help of souls.”1

Nostrae vocationis est diversa loca peragrare et vitam agere in quavis mundi plaga ubi

maius Dei obsequium et animarum auxilium speratur.

The Global Order of the Society of Jesus

Visitors to the Church of Sant’Ignazio in Rome crane their necks and gaze to the

heavens, setting their eyes upon a sensuously rich fresco that spreads across the nave

ceiling (see Figure 1). Painted by the Jesuit lay brother Andrea Pozzo (1642–1709) in

the 1690s, this vibrant representation of the Apotheosis of Saint Ignatius celebrates the

missionary achievements of the Society of Jesus, an apostolic order of the Roman

Catholic Church instituted in 1540. In his own words, Pozzo describes his visual

spectacle as “the figure of Jesus, who sends forth a ray of light to the heart of Ignatius

[of Loyola], which is then transmitted by him to the most distant hearts of the four parts

of the world”: Africa, America, Asia, and Europe (see Figure 2).2 Both in these words

1 Rule 3, Summary of the Constitutions, 1590, excerpted from the Constitutions of the Society of Jesus,

translated in John W. O’Malley, To Travel to Any Part of the World: Jerónimo Nadal and the Jesuit

Vocation (St. Louis: Seminar on Jesuit Spirituality, 1984), 2. 2 Andrea Pozzo, Copia di una lettera diretta al Principe. Ant. Flor. Di Liechtenstein…alli significati volta

da lui dpinta nel tempio di S. Ignazio di Roma (Rome, 1696), translated in Francis Haskell, Patrons and

Painters: Art and Society in Baroque Italy (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1980), 90. See also

Thomas Dacosta Kaufmann, “East and West: Jesuit Art and Artists in Central Europe, and Central

Page 15: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

2

and in the iconography of his painting, Pozzo draws upon two cornerstones of the

Jesuits’ early modern mission: the “care of souls” (iuvare animas) and an apostolic

concern with global influence.3 For Ignatius of Loyola (1491–1556), founder of the

Society of Jesus, these two objectives were paramount and inextricably linked. Just as

Ignatius shines Christ’s light upon the world in Pozzo’s painting, so too did the

emblematic globe feature prominently in Jesuit literature as a way of demonstrating that

“one world [was] not enough” (unus non sufficit orbis) for the Society of Jesus (see

Figures 3 and 4). Thus in seeking out ‘new’ worlds to conquer (spiritually or otherwise),

the Jesuits’ role in developing early modern networks of trade, communication,

scientific research, education, and the arts, are all ways in which we can observe their

involvement in both global and local dynamics.4

Global mobility, as such, was

“culturally encoded” into the very foundation of the Jesuit order.5 Indeed, a perceivable

global turn in Jesuit studies and in historiography more broadly has come to impress a

truly global image upon the history of the Society of Jesus.6 Consequently, the very

interplay between these dynamics of the global and local has fostered a divide in the

ways in which academics conceptualise and talk about intercultural exchange

throughout the Jesuit missions in the early modern period. Diogo Ramada Curto has

outlined what he sees as two distinct sets of historical terminology which need to be

European Art in the Americas,” in The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, ed. John W.

O’Malley et al., vol. 1 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999), 274–304. 3 Fidel Rädle, “Jesuit Theatre in Germany, Austria and Switzerland,” in Neo-Latin Drama and Theatre in

Early Modern Europe, ed. Jan Bloemendal and Howard B. Norland (Leiden: Brill, 2013), 193–94. 4 Diogo Ramada Curto, “The Jesuits and Cultural Intermediacy in the Early Modern World,” Archivum

Historicum Societatis Iesu 147 (2005), 9. 5 Thomas Banchoff and José Casanova, “Introduction: The Jesuits and Globalization,” in The Jesuits and

Globalization: Historical Legacies and Contemporary Challenges, ed. Thomas Banchoff and José

Casanova (Washington: Georgetown University Press, 2016), 7. 6 See especially Jerry H. Bentley, “Globalizing History and Historicizing Globalization,” in Globalization

and Global History, ed. Barry K Gillis and William R. Thompson (New York: Routledge, 2006), 18–31;

Luke Clossey, Salvation and Globalization in the Early Jesuit Missions (Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 2008); Shinzo Kawamura and Cyril Veliath, eds., Beyond Borders: A Global

Perspective of Jesuit Mission History (Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 2009); David R.M. Irving,

Colonial Counterpoint: Music in Early Modern Manila (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010);

Banchoff and Casanova, eds., The Jesuits and Globalization; Cátia Antunes and Karwan Fatah-Black,

eds., Explorations in History and Globalization (New York: Routledge, 2016). For an overview of the

recent global turn in history, see Linda Colley, “Wide-Angled (Review of The French Revolution in

Global Perspective, ed. Suzanne Desan et al.),” London Review of Books 35 (2013): 18–19.

Page 16: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

3

thought through carefully: “[o]n the one hand, the rich history of Jesuit missions around

the world; [and] on the other the different and sometimes contradictory conceptions of

mediation and brokerage as they have been used in history and anthropology”.7 While

not explicitly referred to, the contentious term Curto avoids using here is

‘globalisation’. Beyond painting the missionaries of the Society of Jesus as “cross-

cultural messengers”, Curto is wary of merging these two distinct approaches to

historical research. He insists on this distinction for fear of “travelling too fast towards

an untroubled characterisation of the Jesuits as simple mediators between different

worlds, as effortless agents in a complex network of communication”.8 This concern is

certainly not unjustified. Christopher Bayly, a leading figure in global history, for

instance, has emphasised that speaking of “interconnections” and “networks” tends to

override colonial dialogues of dominance. 9

However, in the case of the Jesuits, painting

an image of an enterprise of religious imperialism over wholly passive subjects is

certainly debatable.10

In the case of Japan and China, for instance, where missionaries

were not accompanied by a colonial force, an ‘accommodative’ approach to the Gospel

was defined by the regional forces that controlled their movements. That is to say a

discussion of global interconnections and networks cannot take place without

consideration of local contexts and processes. Indeed, greater focus on the nexus

7 Curto, “The Jesuits and Cultural Intermediacy in the Early Modern World,” 9.

8 Ibid.

9 Christopher Bayly, The Birth of the Modern World, 1780–1914: Global Connections and Comparisons

(Oxford: Blackwell, 2004), 475. See also Francisco Bethencourt and Diogo Ramada Curto,

“Introduction,” in Portuguese Oceanic Expansion, 1400–1800, ed. Diogo Ramada Curto (Cambridge:

Cambridge University Press, 2007), 1–18. 10

For literature on Jesuits in regions of colonialism, see Charles R. Boxer, The Church Militant and

Iberian Expansion, 1440–1770 (Baltimore: The John Hopkins University Press, 1978); Marc André

Bernier, Clorinda Donato and Hans-Jürgen Lüsebrink, eds., Jesuit Accounts of the Colonial Americas:

Intercultural Transfers, Intellectual Disputes, and Textualities (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

2014); Vicente Miguel Diaz, Repositioning the Missionary: Rewriting the Histories of Colonialism,

Native Catholicism, and Indigeneity in Guam (Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 2010); Irving,

Colonial Counterpoint; Carole Blackburn, Harvest of Souls: The Jesuit Missions and Colonialism in

North America, 1632–1650 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2000); René B. Javellana, “The

Jesuits and the Indigenous Peoples of the Philippines,” in The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts,

1540–1773, vol. 1, 418–41; Herman W. Konrad, A Jesuit Hacienda in Colonial Mexico: Santa Lucía,

1576–1767 (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1980).

Page 17: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

4

between these two interrelated dynamics is the missing link in what will be described as

the ‘Brockey v. Clossey debate’.

Historical Globalisation

The global turn in historiography has certainly not been without its opponents.

Divergent definitions have been forged to fit different assessments of globalisation’s

causes and consequences across disciplines. Accordingly, the criteria by which the

phenomenon is defined influences questions about its origins, the form it has taken, and

the manner in which it has spread. The vigorous theoretical debates over what

constitutes globalisation and how far back its origins can be traced indicate that no

singular discipline is able to grasp the phenomenon as a whole. Most accounts

acknowledge its multidimensional character and emphasise how global flows involve

the transformation of “economic, political, social and cultural relationships across

countries, regions and continents by spreading them more broadly, making them more

intense and increasing their velocity”.11

It is within this theoretical discourse that a

strong divide has emerged over the question of when globalisation started. Through the

lens of religion, some historians have argued that the “transethnic, transpolity diffusion

of religions” and the formation of what we now call “the world religions” initiated a

first wave of globalisation, a so-called “axial age” (between the fourth and eighth

centuries) of human civilisation.12

Others identify early modern Christianisation as the

most “comprehensive international effort at globalization” by the Catholic monarchy

11

Ibid. See also David Held et al., Global Transformations: Politics, Economics and Culture (Stanford:

Stanford University Press, 1999), 2. 12

Goran Therborn and Habibul Haque Khondker, “Introduction: Asia and Europe in the Contemporary

World,” in Asia and Europe in Globalization: Continents, Regions and Nations, ed. Goran Therborn and

Habibul Haque Khondker (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 8; Karl Jaspers, Vom Ursprung und Ziel der Geschichte

(Zurich: Artemis, 1949), 19.

Page 18: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

5

and the Portuguese Estado da Índia.13

However, opposition to this construction of early

modern globalisation is generally based on political and economic considerations. This

is most clearly demonstrated in the debate between O’Rourke and Williamson on the

one hand, and Flynn and Giráldez on the other.14

Despite acknowledging the boom of

overseas trade developing after Columbus in 1492, O’Rourke and Williamson refuse to

concede its importance to the early stages of globalisation.15

What is lacking here is an

understanding of how the expansion of Western maritime interest at the turn of the

fifteenth century coincided with the development of ecumenes in which “congeries of

money, commerce, conquest, and migration began to create durable cross-societal

bonds.”16

In this dissertation the importance of nineteenth-century price convergence is

accepted, but viewed simply as a stage in the growth of globalisation as an ongoing

phenomenon. It is evident that many of these differences of interpretation arise as a

result of disciplinary emphases. Nevertheless, it cannot be denied that both economic

and cultural tenets of globalisation do not operate in isolation.

Liam M. Brockey, in his recent history of the Jesuits in Asia through the life of

André Palmeiro (1569–1635), presents arguments against the historiographical use of

globalisation theory. Chiefly provoked by the work of Luke Clossey, Brockey asserts

13

Ines G. Županov, Missionary Tropics: The Catholic Frontier in India (16th–17

thCenturies) (Ann Arbor:

University of Michigan Press, 2005), 21–22. 14

As a means of measuring the age of globalsation, this approach employs econometrics and simulations

to identify pro-convergence forces, which include commodity price convergence, factor accumulation,

and factor-savings biases. The findings of such an approach conclude that open-economy characteristics

and international market integration are central sources of convergence. In identifying this economic

phenomenon of factor price convergence occurring in the late nineteenth century, this period is

considered as ‘the beginning’ of globalisation. Kevin O’Rourke and Jeffrey Williamson, Globalization

and History: The Evolution of a Nineteenth-Century Atlantic Economy (Massachusetts: MIT Press, 2001),

5–28. Flynn and Giráldez, however, argue that globalisation began when all heavily-populated land

masses began interacting (both directly with each other and indirectly through other people) in a sustained

manner with deep consequences for the involved regions. In opposition to O’Rourke and Williamson,

Flynn and Giráldez argue that globalisation emerged during the sixteenth century. While not denying the

important of economic history, they content that these aspects only become salient when located in a

global/historical context that draws upon all disciplines. See Dennis O. Flynn and Arturo Giráldez, “Born

Again: Globalization’s Sixteenth Century Origins (Asian/Global versus European Dynamics),” Pacific

Economic Review 13 (2008): 359–87. 15

Kevin O’Rourke and Jeffrey Williamson, “After Columbus: Explaining Europe’s Overseas Trade

Boom, 1500–1800,” The Journal of Economic History 62 (2002): 417–56. 16

Arjun Appadurai, Modernity at Large: Cultural Dimensions of Globalization (Minneapolis: University

of Minnesota Press, 1996), 28.

Page 19: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

6

that the proper use of the idea of the ‘global’ in early modernity “lies with the extremely

limited set of individuals ... whose lives and travels actually achieved something of the

‘global’”.17

Brockey’s monograph is largely directed to demonstrating how he sees

global history in practice, and he is fiercely critical of historians who gloss the

geographical distances travelled by men of the Society of Jesus as “global”. His caution

is not unwarranted. However, the assertion that globalisation “enables scholars of

premodernity to claim more than their share, to maintain superficial or misleading

similarities between the past and present”, risks running a line of theoretical

reductivity.18

Forming parallels between ‘now and then’ through the lens of

globalisation is by no means the goal of most historians who endorse this approach.

Rather, the very periodisation of globalisation views ‘globality’ as a critical

consideration for the contemporary era (1945 to present), without negating its

developing forms in earlier periods.19

Nevertheless, Brockey highlights a real need for

clarity. This dissertation is broadly in agreement with Clossey’s approach for, as will be

seen later, there is undoubtedly a need for justification of the need to invoke

globalisation in historical research. What does this analytical lens offer us over other

approaches? Can we historicise globalisation and can we globalise history?20

These are

the core questions that need to be addressed.

Clossey’s work on the early Jesuit missions as a global network marks a definite

turn in the historical adoption of the rhetoric of globalisation.21

As Clossey himself

notes, his approach to globalisation relates more to “[t]aking up a global perspective” in

order to “see the existence of a global religion” through the lens of “salvific religion and

17

Brockey responding to Luke Clossey in Simon Ditchfield et al., “The Visitor: André Palmeiro and the

Jesuits in Asia by Liam Matthew Brockey (review),” The Catholic Historical Review 101 (2015), 571. 18

Liam Matthew Brockey, The Visitor: André Palmeiro and the Jesuits in Asia (Cambridge,

Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2014), 428. 19

Victor Roudometof, Globalization and Orthodox Christianity: The Transformations of a Religious

Tradition (New York: Routledge, 2014), 11. 20

See, particularly, A.G. Hopkins, “The History of Globalization – and the Globalization of History?”, in

Globalization in World History, ed. A.G. Hopkins (London: Pimlico, 2002), 11–46. 21

Clossey, Salvation and Globalization in the Early Jesuit Missions.

Page 20: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

7

soteriology”.22

This perspective, while developing a valuable vocabulary for early

modern scholars, does little to interrogate the theoretical underpinnings of globalisation.

This is a fate that has befallen many investigations. References to Jesuit missionaries as

participants in some form of ‘early’ globalisation are frequent and often fleeting.23

Yet

this common lack of theoretical engagement presumes an understanding of what

‘globalisation’ is, blurring disciplinary distinctions, and serving only to further

confusion over an already muddy field of study. Andreas Exenberger emphasises that

the prevalent misuse of ‘globalisation’ has formed an ambiguous umbrella under which

“free trade, liberalization or even progress” is discussed.24

In most studies in which the

term appears (quite often prominently in the author’s title), a serious consideration of

how various phenomena were influenced by processes, or were indeed a process in

themselves, of globalisation is certainly lacking. Ultimately, most studies tend to

address the author’s historical interest within the context of a perceived ‘globalised

world’ in the early modern era. In fact, the term ‘globalisation’ in such studies would be

better replaced with ‘globality’. The latter refers to a condition, rather than a process,

characterised by interconnectedness of people and the global consciousness of our

world in its entirety. Roland Robertson, one of the founding figures in globalisation

studies, acknowledges that the condition of globality should not be temporally

restrained, citing examples of how the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries can be

observed as having “global significance”.25

Working alongside David Inglis, whose

22

Ibid., 6. Emphasis mine. 23

See, for instance, Bronwen Catherine McShea, “Introduction: Jesuit Missionary Perspective and

Strategies across the Early Modern Globe,” Journal of Jesuit Studies 1 (2014): 171–76; D.M. Filius,

“Globalization and Religion: Some Aspects of the Globalization and Glocalization of Christianity among

the Kakure Christian in Japan,” Sijo CGS Paper Series: Center for Glocal Studies, Institute of Folklore

Studies 1 (2009): 1–30; Ann Louise Cole, “Becoming All Things to All Men: The Role of Jesuit Missions

in Early Modern Globalization” (PhD diss., University of Arkansas, 2015). 24

Andreas Exenberger, “Introduction: The Phenomenon of Globalization: A First Orientation,” in The

Phenomenon of Globalization: A Collection if Interdisciplinary Globalization Research Essays, ed.

Philipp Strobl and Manfred Kohler (Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2013), 11. 25

Roland Robertson, “Globality,” in Encyclopedia of Globalization, vol. 2, ed. Roland Robertson and Jan

Aart Scholte (New York: Routledge, 2007), 524. See also Claus Dierksmeier et al., eds., Humanistic

Ethics in the Age of Globality (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011).

Page 21: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

8

research explores historical sociology and globalisation, Robertson has extended our

understanding of the early modern European Renaissance to consider it a Eurasian

phenomenon marked by “cultural interplay and connection between the Christian ‘west’

and the Ottoman [and arguably ‘Far’] ‘east’”. 26

More specifically, they emphasise that

the Renaissance not only ushered in a reawakening of classical learning, but also a

return to the “Hellenistic and Roman sensibility that the world was becoming ever

‘smaller’ because all of its various parts were becoming more and more regularly

connected with each other”.27

Norihisa Yamashita, in his review of Timothy Brook’s

study of world trade in the seventeenth century, also endorses an approach centred on

early modern globality.28

He identifies the previously discussed pitfalls of historians

who adopt the rhetoric of globalisation without explicitly identifying how and why its

processes explain the historical conditions of their study. In an effort to address the

history of globalisation and the globalisation of history, scholars, in recent years, have

begun to engage in multi-disciplinary research groups, fostering syntheses that provide

a clearer image of our world in its history of interconnection.

Cátia Antunes and Karwan Fatah-Black’s edited collection on Explorations in

History and Globalization marks a new wave of methodological development in the

historicisation of globalisation. In contrast to studies of historical conditions of

globality, Antunes and Fatah-Black seek to establish a “conceptual and theoretical

bridge between the theory and practice of global history by using local sources…”29

26

David Inglis and Roland Robertson, “Discovering the World: Cosmopolitanism and Globality in the

‘Eurasian’ Renaissance,” in Europe and Asia beyond East and West, ed. Gerard Delanty (New York:

Routledge, 2006), 104. 27

Inglis and Robertson argue that “global connectivity was present first in Hellenistic Greece from the

third century BCE onwards, and then in both Republican and Imperial Rome.” Inglis and Robertson,

“Discovering the World,” 101. See also David Inglis and Roland Robertson, “The Ecumenical Analytic:

“Globalization,” Reflexivity and the Revolution in Greek Historiography,” European Journal of Social

Theory 8 (2005): 99–122. 28

Norihisa Yamashita, “A Materialist Approach to Early Modern Globality [Review Article],”

International Journal of Asian Studies 7 (2010): 221–26. See Timothy Brook, Vermeer’s Hat: The

Seventeenth Century and the Dawn of the Global World (London: Profile Books, 2008). 29

Antunes and Fatah-Black, “Introduction,” xv.

Page 22: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

9

This “composite of local and regional specificities” in a globally interconnected and

interacting context is what they identify as globalisation. Moreover, Antunes and Fatah-

Black assert a universalist approach to the phenomenon through the conceptualisation of

it as the “interconnectedness of all aspects of social life”.30

However, what can be

defined as a new Austrian school of thought on this approach offers some clear

distinctions that are essential to this dissertation’s theoretical underpinnings. At the very

heart of these innovations is Philip Strobl and Manfred Kohler’s edited volume on

globalisation. 31

Strobl and Kohler draw not only on the work of historians, but also

from the fields of philosophy, architecture, economics, sociology, political science,

journalism, anthropology, and law. The result is the realisation of a phenomenon that is

simultaneously a process, by which people and ideas are increasingly connected both

physically and imaginatively, and a condition, of being conscious of one’s

interconnectedness with the world at large. Christoph Mertl, in his essay on

“globalizations, globalities and global histories”, identifies three basic understandings of

globalisation: “the phenomenon of increasing worldwide interactivities; the phenomena

of increasing worldwide interconnections and interdependencies; and the phenomenon

of increasing worldwide economic, political, and social integration”. 32

He then outlines

seven categories of historical globalisation, presenting the varied disciplinary relevance

for each one: “global spreads”; “partial globalizations”; “cognitive globalization”;

“mundialization and regionalization”; “localization”; “global cooperation”. For research

concerned with global history and historical anthropology, Mertl advocates

“localization” as a key approach. In so doing, he identifies spaces of cultural friction

and animosity to “external influences” (i.e. European expansion) not as acts of “anti-

30

Ibid., xiv. 31

See Strobl and Kohler, The Phenomenon of Globalization. 32

Christoph Mertl, “Globalizations, Globalities, Global Histories: Some Theoretical Corner Stones,” in

Phenomenon of Globalization, 19–20.

Page 23: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

10

globalization”, but rather as an inextricable part of the process.33

This ‘localised’

approach is central to the consideration of intercultural exchange in early modern Japan

in this dissertation. Political scientist Georg Wiessala, whose broad consideration of

‘European Studies’ in Asia (from the third century BCE to current times), also sees

myriad interpretations of ‘globalisation’ as fruitfully accounting for “the changing

dynamics of an East-West cooperation around the transmission of ideas and

knowledge”.34

He asserts that an “orientalized constructivist” approach can:

contribute significantly to how intellectual, ‘people-to-people’ exchange

between Europe and Asia can be configured. I remain convinced that those

explanatory frameworks which leave behind materialist, structuralist and

utilitarian modes of reference, to focus instead on the roles of culture, ideas and

identities in shaping actors and constituting institutional agency, are best suited

to shed light on a discipline such as European Studies in Asia.35

A consideration of the global cannot occur without a comprehensive understanding of

the local. This relationship between micro-histories and their bigger picture appears as a

necessary middle ground between the poles stationed by Brockey and Clossey.

Glocalisation as Globalisation

The Jesuits’ particular “way of proceeding” (noster modus procedendi), characterised

by a “flexible accommodation to local circumstances”,36

can be identified as a schema

of glocal processes. As has been argued elsewhere, encounters with indigenous

populations throughout the four corners of the globe tested the adaptability of the

33

Ibid., 29. 34

Georg Wiessala, European Studies in Asia: Contours of a Discipline (New York: Routledge, 2014), 11. 35

Ibid., 11. 36

Banchoff and Casanova, “Introduction,” 2.

Page 24: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

11

Jesuits’ spiritual, intellectual, and institutional practices, redefining what they

understood as their own way of proceeding.37

In this way, the ‘universality’ of the

Church was conditioned by local particularities, a dynamic which fostered instances of

social, cultural, and religious hybridities. The push and pull of this process is fruitfully

embodied in the concept of ‘glocalisation’. Put simply, it involves “the diffusion of

ideas and practices from one ‘place’ to another” or the “simultaneity – the co-presence –

of both universalizing and particularizing tendencies”.38

Religion has increasingly

developed as a key player in global and glocal literature since the publication of Roland

Robertson’s early works on the concept.39

Victor Roudometof’s interpretation of

glocalisation theory offers what this dissertation sees as a viable pathway for early

modern cultural-historical research.40

In this he endorses an approach to “globalisation

[which] is not simply dissolving local life worlds in their traditional local structures and

settings, but is interacting with them in a sort of localisation, or glocalisation”.41

Peter

Tze Ming Ng, in his analysis of Christianity in China, similarly identifies the

propagation of Christianity as a “promoter of a globalization process”, and emphasises

37

Andrés I. Prieto, Missionary Scientists: Jesuit Science in Spanish South America, 1570–1810

(Nashville: Vanderbilt University Press, 2011), 5; Takao Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France: A New

Interpretation in Light of the Earlier Jesuit Experience in Japan (Leiden: Brill, 2011), 82–84; Ana

Carolina Hosne, The Jesuit Missions to China and Peru, 1570–1610: Expectations and Appraisals of

Expansionism (Abingdon: Routledge, 2013), 71–98. 38

Roland Robertson, “Prologue,” in European Glocalization in Global Context, ed. Roland Robertson

(Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014), 3; Roland Robertson, Globalization: Social Theory and Global

Culture (London: Sage, 1992), 100. See also Peter Burke, Cultural Hybridity (Cambridge: Polity, 2009);

Néstor García Canclini, Hybrid Cultures: Strategies for Entering and Leaving Modernity (Minneapolis:

University of Minnesota Press, 1995). 39

Ugo Dessì, Japanese Religions and Globalization (New York: Routledge, 2013), 4. See, for instance,

Roland Robertson, The Sociological Interpretation of Religion (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1970); Roland

Robertson, “Globalization, Modernization, and Postmodernization: The Ambiguous Position of

Religion,” in Religion and Global Order, ed. Roland Robertson and William R. Garret (New York:

Paragon House, 1991), 281–91; 40

See Roudometof, Globalization and Orthodox Christianity; Victor Roudometof, “Theorizing

Glocalization: Three Interpretations,” European Journal of Social Theory 19 (2016), accessed June 1,

2016, doi:10.1177/1368431015605443. 41

Ulrike Schuerkens, “Social Transformation between Global Forces and Local Life-Worlds:

Introduction,” in Global Forces and Local Life-Worlds: Social Transformations, ed. Ulrike Schuerkens

(London: Sage, 2004), 2. Emphasis added. See Victor Roudometof, Glocalization: A Critical

Introduction (New York: Routledge, 2016).

Page 25: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

12

“the indigenization of Christian faith as a local response to globalization”.42

This

movement towards a global-local dynamic is in many ways resonant with Robertson’s

initial approach to the phenomenon:

[T]he global is not in and of itself counterpoised to the local. Rather, what is

often referred to as the local is essentially included within the global. In this

respect, globalization, defined in its most general sense as the compression of

the world as a whole, involves the linking of localities. But it also involves the

‘invention’ of locality, in the same general sense of the idea of the invention of

tradition, as well as its ‘imagination’.43

This dissertation employs the approach of globalisation as glocalisation, corroborating

Peter Beyer’s insightful claim that the former involves multiple instances of the latter.44

In this way, globalisation is “realized in concrete forms that are local”.45

The

acceleration of these glocal processes in the sixteenth century, however, can be seen as

taking place in the wake of global mercantilism and its associated industries, enabling

new pathways for intercultural exchange.46

It is in this sense that a glocal approach to

the Jesuit missions allows us to look beyond a master narrative unaffected by local

tensions. In conceptualising the foreign Jesuit missions and their proselytic methods as a

form of glocalisation, we are better positioned to challenge the narrative of

42

Peter Tze Ming Ng, Chinese Christianity: An Interplay between Global and Local Perspectives

(Leiden: Brill, 2012), 99. 43

Roland Robertson, “Glocalization: Time-Space and Homogeneity-Heterogeneity,” in Global

Modernities, ed. Mike Featherstone, Scott Lash and Roland Robertson (London: Sage, 1995), 35. 44

“[T]he global cannot be global except as plural versions of the local. Hence globalization is always also

glocalization...the global expressed in the local and the local as the particularization of the global.” Peter

Beyer, “Globalization and Glocalization,” in The Sage Handbook of the Sociology of Religion, ed. James

A. Beckford and N.J. Demerath III (London: Sage, 2007), 98. 45

Roudometof, “Theorizing Glocalization,” 48. This is similar to the ways in which Pieterse views

hybridisation as giving rise to a “global mélange”. Jan Nederveen Pieterse, Globalization and Culture:

Global Melangé (Lanham, Maryland: Rowman and Littlefield, 2003), 65. 46

Jan Nederveen Pieterse, “Hybridity, So What? The Anti-hybridity Backlash and the Riddles of

Recognition,” Theory, Culture & Society 18 (2001), 222.

Page 26: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

13

Catholicisation as homogenisation.47

More than a ‘global approach’, a glocal focus

enables us to engage with apostolic localisation, recognising the agency exerted by the

individuals who missionaries sought to convert.48

According to Brockey’s critique of

the ‘global’, “this adjective … [establishes] a level of superficiality where all detail

disappears and all actors are reduced to caricature”.49

This dissertation, however, argues

that a shift to the glocal, rather, facilitates a fertile exploration of detail, as it reveals and

explores the nexus between the global and local.50

Thus for Roudometof, the heuristic

value of glocalisation, in analysing “historical entanglements between universalism and

particularism”, lies in its ability to “explore the tension between the universal claims of

a world religion and the particular realization of this claim into concrete eras, cultural

milieus and institutional contexts”.51

Roudometof establishes three ways in which

globalisation manifests in historical records: “the worldwide spread of various

religions”; processes of territorial disruption and its effect on a religion; and processes

of indigenisation or glocalisation.52

These three processes demonstrate the varied ways

in which religion can adapt to different populations, engaging intimately with the social,

cultural and even local religious norms of the community. Indeed this merging of Jesuit

universalism with forms of local particularisms in the sixteenth and seventeenth

centuries would lead to a watershed moment in the Society’s approach to missionary

work.

47

Hopkins has similarly called for an approach to globalisation which moves away from seeing “the rise

of the West” as “the fall of the rest”. Hopkins, “Introduction: Globalization – An Agenda for Historians,”

in Globalization in World History, 2. 48

Christoph Knill and Jale Tosun, “Europeanization of National Administrations in the Czech Republic

and Poland: Assessing the Extent of Institutional Change,” in Global Themes and Local Variations in

Organization and Management: Perspectives on Glocalization, ed. Gili S. Drori, Markus A. Höllerer and

Peter Walgenbach (New York: Routledge, 2014), 266; Robertson, “Prologue,” 3. 49

Brockey, The Visitor, 429. 50

It is important to acknowledge that the flexible concept of the global means that its invocation can in

some instances refer to the world as a whole, and in others refer to Europe as a continent. Roland

Robertson, “Europeanization as Glocalization,” in European Glocalization in Global Context, 8. 51

Roudometof, Globalization and Orthodox Christianity, 172. 52

Ibid., 8–9.

Page 27: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

14

Looking into the Glocal Mirror

Joan Blaeu and Martino Martini’s Novus atlas sinensis (“New Chinese Atlas”) of 1655

was the starting point for this dissertation. In its frontispiece a vibrant sun is

emblazoned with the “IHS” monogram (Iesus Hominum Salvator – “Jesus, saviour of

men”) (See Figure 5). Its bright rays, symbolic of Christ’s divine light, strike a mirror

held by an allegory of the Church. In her hands this mirror is embellished with the

words speculum sine macula (“mirror without blemish”) whose reflection ignites a torch

wielded by a cherub. Invoking Isiah 18 – “go, ye swift messengers, to a nation scattered

and peeled…”53

– the Church, through its ‘mirror image’ of God’s will, calls its

members to order, signalled by the flaming torch which guides them through the door

held open upon new and fertile lands. Accordingly the frontispiece incorporates the

emblem of a globe and map of China, demonstrating that unus non sufficit orbis. Thus

the metaphorical door to this world is opened by a figure who proclaims that “I open the

[door to] closed places” (clausa recludo).54

This dissertation takes inspiration from Martini’s mirror, finding the

metaphorical function of objects and their reflection a productive way of understanding

the dynamic relationship between the global and local – glocalisation. This metaphor of

a ‘Glocal Mirror’, inspired by the Jesuit emblem tradition, captures the bi-directional

nature of intercultural exchange, in addition to the ways in which ‘culture’ (in defining

the inter-cultural) functions on two important levels: as a recognition of boundaries (be

they religious, ethnic, or linguistic) to be overcome; and/or the acknowledgment of

shared understandings.55

Evonne Levy’s discussion of the symbolic representation of

Ignatius of Loyola as a radiant figure is particularly salient to this Glocal Mirror

53

“Ite angeli veloces ad gentem convulsam et dilaceratam isaiae xviii”. 54

See Clossey, Salvation and Globalization, 80. 55

Francesca Trivellato, “Introduction: The Historical and Comparative Study of Cross-Cultural Trade,” in

Religion and Trade: Cross-Cultural Exchanges in World History, 1000–1900, ed. Francesca Trivellato,

Leor Halevi and Cátia Antunes (New York: Oxford University Press, 2014), 13.

Page 28: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

15

metaphor. She notes how the Jesuits’ founder is featured throughout Claude-François

Ménestrier’s La Philosophie des Images (1682) as an emblem of fire.56

This zealous

blaze was often linked to mirror emblems as a way of illustrating Ignatius as a divine

Sun whose bright rays kindled Christian fire throughout the four corners of the globe.

Ménestrier cites two such emblems through which “a concave mirror that gathers light

and turns it to fire” and an “ardent mirror” are used to present this blazing image of

Ignatius.57

Carolo Bovio (1614–1705), among others, also used the mirror as an emblem

of Ignatius’s purity.58

Perhaps this emblematic use of mirrors is most famously

employed by Athanasius Kircher in his Ars Magna Lucis et Umbrae (“The Great Art of

Light and Shadow”) of 1671. In its frontispiece, Kircher illustrates mirrors as directing

divine rays toward the earth, opening sacred celestial space.59

Ignatius is similarly

reflected in a mirror and projected into one of Kircher’s depictions of a camera

obscura.60

Interestingly, the notion of the mirror as a social or moral reflection is

something the Jesuits in China found they shared with Confucius’s Analects: “we can

contemplate, like in a mirror, what suits us the most, and what does not suit us, and by

examining it, we can stir it up with profit”.61

Thus the reflection, and the way in which

it is understood, shifts vis-à-vis the individuals who stand before it. In this sense, the

56

Some of these include emblematic representations of Ignatius as “a mountain spurting flames generated

by his zeal; the incendiary fire powering the cannonball sending Xavier and other missionaries into the

world; the fire impressing its image on wood just as love of God impressed on his heart is impressed on

those around him, and so on”. Evonne Levy, Propaganda and the Jesuit Baroque (Berkley: University of

California Press, 2004), 157–60. See Claude-François Ménestrier, La Philosophie des Images: Composée

d’un ample Recueil de Devises, & du Jugement de tous les Ouvrages qui ont êtê faits sur cette Matiere, 2

vols. (Paris: Robert J.B. de la Caille, 1682). 57

Levy, Propaganda and the Jesuit Baroque, 160. 58

Ibid., 287. See Carolo Bovio, Ignatius Insignium, Epigrammatum et Elogiorum Centuriis Expressus

(Rome, 1655), 250–52. 59

Denis Cosgrove, Apollo’s Eye: A Cartographic Genealogy of the Earth in the Western Imagination

(Baltimore, Maryland: The John Hopkins University Press, 2001), 151. 60

Levy, Propaganda and the Jesuit Baroque, 160. 61

Translated into Latin in the second half of the seventeenth century: “In odis, velut in speculo, possumus

contemplari, quid nos maxime` deceat; quod rursum dedeceat: haec autem contemplando permoveri

salubriter.” Thierry Meynard, The Jesuit Reading of Confucius: The First Complete Translation of the

Lunyu (1687) Published in the West (Leiden: Brill, 2015), 515. Emphasis added. The use of the mirror

metaphor appears to be a Jesuit addition. See also Li Wenchao, “Confucius and the Early Enlightenment

in Germany from Leibniz to Bilfinger,” in The Globalization of Confucius and Confucianism, ed. Klaus

Mühlhahn and Nathalie van Looy (Zurich: Lit Verlag, 2012), 9–21.

Page 29: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

16

Jesuits’ effort to make intelligible certain social, cultural, and theological ideas in

particular non-European contexts is one in which the ‘object’ could only be grasped

through a localised reflection. Simultaneously, the image of the local was reflected in

the global. For Brockey, the “‘[g]lobal’ raises a smoke screen that masks the limited

capacity for action enjoyed by early moderns, regardless of the miles they traversed or

the fact that they belonged to a centrally administered organization”.62

However, this

dissertation argues that these very ‘smoke and mirrors’ are in fact an essential part of

what Mertl refers to as “cognitive globalization”, an awareness of the world as an

interconnected globe.63

For those early moderns incapable of physical action in

exploring the Far East, globalisation was more about the imaginary defiance of

geography than any physical traversal of the world’s seas.64

One is necessarily reminded

of Edward Said’s own conceptualisation of “imaginative geographies”, through which

reflexive practices of self-identification take place: “For there is no doubt that

imaginative geography and history help the mind to intensify its own sense of itself by

dramatizing the distance and difference between what is close to it and what is far

away”.65

Couched within Said’s discourse on Orientalism, this cognitive process

reflects similar ideas presented by the Jesuit mirror metaphor drawn from the

aforementioned Confucian Analects.

For early moderns, ‘globalisation’, in all its cognitive splendour, was literally

illustrated in the frontispieces of books, the ceilings of churches, in the arias of secular

and sacred music, and upon theatrical stages across Europe. Louis Richeôme (1544–

62

Brockey, The Visitor, 428. 63

Mertl identifies “cognitive globalization” as one of seven globalizing process: global spreads; partial

globalizations; “cognitive globalization”; “mundialization” and regionalization; localization; Global

Cooperation. Mertl, “Globalizations, Globalities, Global Histories,” 25–29. 64

See Chris Gratien, “Ecological Exchanges and Environmental History,” in Explorations in History and

Globalization, 3–18. Ditchfield also makes a distinction between the physical realisation of Catholicism’s

global dominion and the idea of Catholic globality which, in itself, is a form of interconnectedness. See

Simon Ditchfield, “Catholic Reformation and Renewal,” in The Oxford Illustrated History of the

Reformation, ed. Peter Marshall (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015), 163. 65

Edward W. Said, Orientalism (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1978), 55. Emphasis added.

Page 30: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

17

1625), in this regard, describes the worldly paintings of the recreation room at the

Novitiate of S. Andrea al Quirinale as allowing one to travel to the Orient “without

leaving the harbour of this room”.66

It is through such material demonstrations of a

global consciousness that the Glocal Mirror functioned both as practice and condition.

In returning to the Church of Sant’Ignazio in Rome, we can thus approach Pozzo’s

fresco with new meaning. Notwithstanding the politics of power in its imagery, the

representations of Europe, Africa, Asia, and America can all be seen as a material

allegory for the transregional networks that came to define this early modern era of

globalisation.

A Local Fugue

The Jesuits and Japan’s Christian Century (1549–1650)

After their early work in Italy, the Jesuits were sent by Pope Paul III (r. 1534–49), on

instruction by King John III of Portugal (r. 1521–57), to carry the word of God to the

Portuguese colonies of India (Estado da Índia). It was here that the seeds of the Jesuits’

aspirations for a Christian Japan were sown, with their first fruit soon bearing witness to

a new century of interreligious exchange and eventual conflict. Remarkably, the arrival

of the earliest missionaries, Francis Xavier (1506–52) and Simão Rodrigues (1510–79),

to Goa in 1542 coincided with Europe’s first real contact with the Japanese. The image

of Japan up until this point had been one of speculation, pieced together from “pre-

encounter knowledge” of the mysterious land.67

Misconceptions about the island

66

Translated in Gauvin Alexander Bailey, Between Renaissance and Baroque: Jesuit Art in Rome, 1565–

1610 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2003), 67. 67

See Rotem Kowner, From White to Yellow: The Japanese in European Racial Thought, 1300–1735

(Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2014), 33 – 34.

Page 31: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

18

territory to the East were in large part derived from Marco Polo’s inventive thirteenth-

century account of a golden empire. This established Europe’s first literary encounter,

albeit inaccurate and evidently fabricated, with what is now known as the Land of the

Rising Sun.68

150 years after Columbus’s erroneous ‘rediscovery’ of what he believed

to be the very same Cipangu in 1492, the first Europeans reached Japan by chance when

Portuguese sailors, caught in a typhoon, drifted off the south coast of Kyushu, forcing

them to anchor at the island of Tanegashima.69

The so-called ‘Christian Century of

Japan’ that would follow this encounter of 154370

has been well-defined in scholarly

circles as a period of intercultural exchange between the East and West, built on a

substratum of commerce and religious dissemination. Francis Xavier, revered as the

“Apostle of the Indies and Japan,” was a founding member of the Society of Jesus and a

central figure in their formulation of early missionary practice, forged through

experiences with diverse and divergent cultures. He was introduced to Anjirō (or

Yajirō), a Japanese man brought to Malacca by Jorge Álvares (d. 1552), in December of

1547.71

This meeting and Anjirō’s subsequent Catholic instruction laid the foundations

68

See Marco Polo, The Most Noble and Famous Travels of Marco Polo… Edited from the Elizabethan

Translation of John Frampton, ed. Norman M. Penzer (London: Argonaut Press, 1929). There are

numerous inconsistencies between Polo’s descriptions of countries and events which have led to a

generally scepticism of the travel writing’s validity. Wood contends that it is likely the Venetian merchant

picked up second-hand accounts about China, Japan, and the Mongol Empire from Persian merchants

who he met on the shores of the Black Sea, thousands of kilometres from the ‘Orient.’ See Frances Wood,

Did Marco Polo go to China? (London: Secker & Warburg, 1995). 69

The English word for ‘Japan’ derives from Cipangu, the name which Polo designated the “Golden

Land” of which he had heard during his travels in Cathay (China). This name most likely derives from

Riben Guo, the Chinese pronunciation of the characters for “Kingdom of Japan.” See Martin Collcutt,

“Circa 1492 in Japan: Columbus and the Legend of Golden Cipangu,” in Circa 1492: Art in the Age of

Exploration, ed. Jay A. Levenson (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1991), 306. 70

In accordance with most European accounts, this encounter occurred in 1542. However, Japanese

records, which are comparatively more reliable in this instance, identify this occurring on 23 September,

1543. For the 1607 Japanese account of this arrival, see Yoshitomo Okatomo, Jūroku seiki Nichiō

kōtsūshi no kenkyū (Tokyo: Kōbunsō, 1936), 187–89. 71

Álvares, a Portuguese ship captain, is commonly confused with the Jorge Álvares (d. 1521)

acknowledged as the first European explorer to teach China by sea in 1513. See, for instance, Massimo

Leone, Saints and Signs: A Semiotic Reading of Conversion in Early Modern Catholicism (Berlin: De

Gruyter, 2010), 357; Eric P. Cunningham, “A Glorious Failure: The Missions of Francis Xavier and Its

Consequences on the China Enterprise,” in A Voluntary Exile: Chinese Christianity and Cultural

Confluence since 1552, ed. Anthony E. Clark (Bethlehem: Lehigh University Press, 2014), 27. An

English translation of Álvares’s firsthand account of Japan is provided by Willis, although his discussion

of Orientalism in relation to this account is somewhat problematic. See Clive Willis, “Captain Jorge

Page 32: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

19

for Xavier’s mission to Japan and foreshadowed the intercultural difficulties that were

to come.72

Educated at the Collegio de São Paulo in Goa, Anjirō was baptised by

Bishop João de Albuquerque (d. 1553) as history’s first Japanese ‘Christian’.73

He

demonstrated a sufficient grasp of the Portuguese language and a respectable

understanding of the key tenets of Christianity. It is for these reasons that Anjirō was

elected as the mission’s first interpreter and translator of Christian doctrine. However,

while an intellectually able man, Anjirō was not of a social class that permitted him

literacy in the classical language of Japanese religious texts (Chinese). Xavier himself

acknowledged Anjirō’s inability to comprehend the subtleties of Buddhist philosophical

thought, claiming “I shall write to you from there [Japan] about the contents of their

writings, since I could not learn this from Paul [Anjirō], a common man, who has never

studied Japanese literature, which, just as we have books written in Latin, employs an

almost alien tongue.”74

Thus his responsibility for translating a catechism into Japanese,

as Higashibaba has convincingly argued, was to ask Anjirō to use unobtainable “skills

and knowledge of an intellectual cleric or scholar, a Japanese counterpart to [Xavier]”.75

The subsequent difficulties encountered in coherently explaining Christian doctrine to

the Japanese in the mission’s early years, thus highlighted two essential missionary

Álvares and Father Luís Fróis S.J.: Two Early Portuguese Descriptions of Japan and the Japanese,”

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 22 (2012): 391–438. 72

Anjirō is also the first recorded Japanese figure to set foot on Indian soil. See Gita A. Keeni, “Study of

Japanese Language at Visva-Bharati, Santiniketan – Its Past, Present and Future Prospects,” in Japanese

Studies: Changing Global Profile, ed. P.A. George (New Delhi: Northern Book Centre, 2010), 257. See

also Georg Schurhammer, Franz Xaver: Sein Leben und Seine Zeit, Asien (1541–1549), vol. 2 (Freiburg:

Herder 1971), 51, 60–73. 73

Xavier notes the presence of three Japanese men who travelled to Goa from Malacca in 1548. In

addition to Anjirō, two men by the baptismal names of João and Antonio were educated and converted by

the Jesuits at the Collegio. See Xavier to Ignatius of Loyola in Rome, from Cochin (January 12, 1549),

translated in M. Joseph Costelloe, The Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier (St. Louis: The Institute

of Jesuit Sources, 1992), 219. Little is known about these two companions. They accompanied Xavier

from Kagoshima to Hirado, as well as Yamaguchi and Bungo. Lidin suggests that they may have served

as interpreters in these regions. See Olof G. Lidin, Tanegashima: The Arrival of Europe in Japan

(Copenhagen: NIAS Press, 2002), 182. See also Georg Schurhammer, Die kirchliche Sprachproblem in

der japanischen Jesuitenmission des 16. und 17. Jahrhunderts (Tokyo: Deutsche Gesellschaft für Nartur-

und Völkerkunde Ostasiens, 1928), 24–25. 74

Xavier to Ignatius of Loyola in Rome, from Cochin (January 14, 1549), in Costelloe, Letters and

Instructions of Francis Xavier, 229. 75

Ikuo Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan: Kirishitan Belief and Practice (Leiden: Brill,

2001), 8.

Page 33: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

20

paths to be paved and negotiated: on the one hand, clarifying confusion over their

theology due to the Jesuits’ use of Buddhist terminology to explain Christian concepts,

while on the other hand, pursuing alternative methods of communication and

conversion in the process of overcoming sociocultural obstacles. The latter is a field in

which Jesuit missionaries explored the communicative capacities of the performing arts

– through ritual, music, and drama – as part and parcel of their “cultural mission”.76

Notwithstanding the fact that the Jesuits’ initial success in Japan was integrally tied to

matters of trade, scholars have begun to reappraise the importance of the arts more

broadly in defining the social, cultural, and political landscapes of early modern

Eurasia. It is within this context that Jesuit missionaries acted as “cross-cultural

brokers” – global-local intermediaries – who worked as “inspired demiurges of the

cultural world[,] produc[ing] cultural hybrids” throughout the four corners of the

globe.77

The Performing Arts as Cultural Mission

Regimini militantis ecclesiae (“To the Government of the Church Militant” or The

Formula),78

the foundational document of the Society of Jesus approved by Pope Paul

III in 1540, called for men of their Order to “strive especially for the progress of souls

in Christian life and doctrine and for the propagation of faith”.79

In the context of this

call to evangelistic arms, John W. O’Malley identifies five key “missions” of the Jesuit

76

John W. O’Malley, Five Missions of the Jesuit Charism: Content and Method (St. Louis: Seminar on

Jesuit Spirituality, 2006). 77

Vovelle translated in Curto, “The Jesuits and Cultural Intermediacy in the Early Modern World,” 7–8.

Michelle Vovelle, “Les intermédiares culturels: une problématique,” in Les Intermédiaires culturels:

Actes du Colloque du Centre Meridonal d’Histoire Sociale, des Mentalités et des Cultures, 1978 (Aix-en-

Provence: Presses de l’Université de Provence, 1981), 19. 78

O’Malley refers to this papal institution as The Formula of the Institute, 1540 as distinguished from the

Five Chapters issued by the Jesuits in 1539 sometimes referred to as their Formula vivendi. See John W.

O’Malley, The Jesuits: A History from Ignatius to the Present (London: Rowman & Littlefield, 2014), 2–

3; John W. O’Malley, Saints or Devils Incarnate?: Studies in Jesuit History (Leiden: Brill, 2013), 50 –

52. 79

Translated in O’Malley, Saints or Devils Incarnate?, 51.

Page 34: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

21

charism in the formative years of the Society (1540–56): the pastoral-spiritual,

ecclesiastical, social, cultural, and civic missions.80

As he has noted, the cultural and

civic aspects of their apostolic work were not institutionally defined either in The

Formula or in Ignatius’s Constitutions of the Society of Jesus, printed in 1558. To this

extent, the evident expansion of the Society’s activities to an emphasis on formal

schooling as a ministry, and a consequently deep commitment to the studia humanitatis,

indicates a critically important role of the Society in local and global contexts that were

not detailed in their official documents. Indeed, it was this very involvement in

humanities-based education that distinguished the cultural identity of the Jesuits from

mendicant orders.81

Celenza and DelDonna, in their volume on Jesuits and music, adopt

O’Malley’s concept of the “cultural mission” and, through this, explore the varied ways

in which music and drama functioned within the Society’s educational and evangelistic

vocations.82

In light of these aspects of their apostolic work, the Jesuits can be seen

variously as “preachers, teachers, scholars, and missionaries” whose global outlook

connected them to the four quadrants of the globe, spreading the word of God through

use of the performing arts.83

This essential part of their “way of proceeding” connected

the Society’s missionaries from Goa to Ethiopia, Malacca to Japan, the Philippines to

Ossossané, and across the European continent, such that Jerónimo Nadal (1507–80)

believed that “the world [was their] house” – their vocation was to travel and it was the

80

O’Malley, Five Missions of the Jesuit Charism. 81

A commitment to the studia humanitatis was systematically incorporated by the Jesuits while

Dominicans and Franciscans, although being expected to have some proficiency, did not define them as

part of their fundamental system. O’Malley, Five Missions of the Jesuit Charism, 24. For a contemporary

discussion of the importance of humanistic study in Jesuit formation, see Juan Alfonso de Polanco’s

(1517–1576) letter to Diego Laínez (1512–1565) in which he establishes five foundations for humanistic

study, drawing especially on the value Ignatius placed on the studia humanitatis. An English translation is

available in Cristiano Casalini and Claude Pavur, eds., Jesuit Pedagogy, 1540–1616: A Reader (Boston:

Institute of Jesuit Sources, 2016), 41–48. 82

Anna Harwell Celenza and Anthony R. DelDonna, ed., Music as Cultural Mission: Explorations of

Jesuit Practices in Italy and North America (Philadelphia: Saint Joseph’s University Press, 2014). 83

Anna Harwell Celenza, “Introduction: The Jesuits and Music,” in Music as Cultural Mission, 1.

Page 35: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

22

journey itself in which they found ‘home’.84

While some scholars of early modern Asia

have followed a similar approach as Celenza and DelDonna to Jesuit musical practice as

an evangelistic vocation,85

a similarly comprehensive approach to the Japanese mission

has yet to be undertaken.86

In looking to the role of music as cultural mission – as a tool of intercultural

communication and conversion – analysis must be conducted within a broader

sociocultural context. Edward E. Lowinsky’s consideration of musical and physical

space in the Renaissance is an essential point of departure, for “musical endeavour[s],

like all human activity, should be understood not in an abstract vacuum but as a part of

the cultural matrix within which it is embedded”.87

It is through this very matrix that

music was, and continues to be, used as a way to “express and help create, contest, or

dissolve the identity of social groups”.88

This interplay between the dynamics of the

global and local, and their manifestation in outward ‘performativity’, reflects processes

of intercultural exchange and the ways in which these encounters mutually shaped and

reshaped notions of cultural and religious identities, both individual and collective. Such

84

T. Frank Kennedy, Music and the Jesuit Mission in the New World (St. Louis: Seminar on Jesuit

Spirituality, 2007), 2. See also O’Malley, To Travel to Any Part of the World. 85

See primarily Irving, Colonial Counterpoint. 86

Most research to this date has focused more on empirical collation of episodes of Western ‘music-

making’ and music education in Japan’s Christian Century. See Eta Harich-Schneider, A History of

Japanese Music (London: Oxford University Press, 1973), 445–86; Arimichi Ebisawa, “The Meeting of

Cultures,” in The Southern Barbarians: The First Europeans in Japan, ed. Michael Cooper (Tokyo:

Kodansha International, 1971), 125–46; Arimichi Ebisawa, Yōgaku denraishi: Kirishitan jidai kara

Bakamatsu made (Tokyo: Nihon Kirisuto-Kyōdan Shuppankai, 1983); David Waterhouse, “The Earliest

Japanese Contacts with Western Music,” Review of Culture, ed. Luís Sá Cunha, vol. 26 (Macau: Instituto

Cultural de Macau, 1996), 35–47; Waterhouse, “Southern Barbarian Music in Japan,” in Portugal and the

World: The Encounter of Cultures in Music, ed. Salwa El-Shawan Castelo-Branco (Lisbon: Publiações

Dom Quixote, 1997), 351–77; Yukimi Kambe, “Viols in Japan in the Sixteenth and Early Seventeenth

Centuries,” Journal of the Viola da Gamba Society of America 37 (2000): 31–67; Minoru Takahashi, “A

Portuguese Clavichord in Sixteenth-Century Japan?”, The Galpin Society Journal 54 (2001): 116–23;

Tatsuo Minagawa, Yōgaku toraikō: Kirishitan ongaku no eikō to zasetsu (Tokyo: Nihon Kirisuto Kyōdan

Shuppankyoku, 2004); Tatsuo Minagawa, “Madorīdo han “Sakaramento teiyō,”” Nihon Ongaku-gaku 52

(2006): 109–21; Michiko Shindo, “Nihon Kirishitan ongaku kyōiku no genten,” Bulletin of Kurume Shin-

ai Jogakuin College 30 (2007): 23–33. 87

Edward E. Lowinsky, “The Concept of Physical and Musical Space in the Renaissance,” cited in

Dorothy Keyser, “The Character of Exploration: Adrian Willaert’s ‘Quid non ebrietas’,” in Musical

Repercussions of 1492: Encounters in Text and Performance, ed. Carol E. Robertson (Washington:

Smithsonian Institution Press, 1992), 185. 88

Anthony Seeger, “Performance and Identity: Problems and Perspectives,” in Musical Repercussions of

1492: Encounters in Text and Performance, 451.

Page 36: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

23

a ‘sociomusical’ approach will necessarily invoke methodologies associated with

historical ethnomusicology, and will open a space for exploring the varied contexts of

music as social and cultural practice.89

Lessons from Historical Ethnomusicology

The Jesuits’ own contribution to the proliferation of ethnographic work in the sixteenth

to eighteenth centuries has long been acknowledged as a key forerunner to the

development of what we now call ‘Area Studies’.90

Similarly, early missionaries of the

order who studied the history of non-Western music have been regarded in the light of

modern ethnomusicology.91

Jesuit Jean-Joseph-Marie Amiot’s (1718–93) Mémoire sur

la musique des Chinois, tant anciens que modernes, published in 1779, for instance, was

one of the earliest and most comprehensive studies of a non-Western musical tradition

by a Westerner until the late nineteenth century.92

Modern scholarship has, in the last

two decades, begun to tackle the complicated task of “re-envisioning” past musical

cultures such as that of the intercultural period of Amiot’s sixty years in China.93

This

89

See Lawrence Kramer, Music as Cultural Practice, 1800–1900 (Berkley: University of California

Press, 1993); Melanie Bucciarelli and Berta Joncus, ed., Music as Social and Cultural Practice: Essays in

Honour of Reinhard Strohm (Woodbridge: The Boydell Press, 2007). 90

For studies on Jesuit ethnography, see for instance George McCall Theal, History and Ethnography of

Africa South of the Zambesi, 1505–1795, 3 vols. (London: Allen & Unwin, 1907–1910); Elizabeth

Tooker, An Ethnography of the Huron Indians, 1615–1649 (Washington: Bureau of American Ethnology

Bulletin, 1964); Miguel de Asúa, Science in the Vanished Arcadia: Knowledge of Nature in the Jesuit

Missions of Paraguay and Río de la Plata (Leiden: Brill, 2014); Micah True, Masters and Students:

Jesuit Mission Ethnography in Seventeenth-century New France (Montreal: McGill-Queen's University

Press, 2015). 91

Timothy J. Cooley, “Casting Shadows in the Field: An Introduction,” in Shadows in the Field: New

Perspectives for Fieldwork in Ethnomusicology, ed. Gregory F. Barz and Timothy J. Cooley (New York:

Oxford University Press, 1997), 6–8; T. Frank Kennedy, “Candide and a Boat,” in The Jesuits: Cultures,

Sciences, and the Arts, vol. 1, 318; Phlip V. Bohlman, “Representation and Cultural Critique in the

History of Ethnomusicology,” in Comparative Musicology and Anthropology of Music: Essays on the

History of Ethnomusicology, ed. Bruno Nettl and Philip V. Bohlman (Chicago: University of Chicago

Press, 1991), 131–51; Mervyn McClean, Pioneers of Ethnomusicology (Coral Springs: Llumina Press,

2006), 99. 92

Although not as widely disseminated as Amiot, Charles Fonton’s Essai sur la musique orientale

comparée à la musique européenne, published in 1751, was the first European comparative analysis of

Turkish music. 93

See, for instance, Joyce Lindorff, “Missionaries, Keyboards and Musical Exchange in the Ming and

Qing Courts,” Early Music 32 (2004): 405–14; Yoko Nii, “The Jesuit Jean-Joseph-Marie Amiot and

Page 37: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

24

process of re-envisioning is wholly dependent upon surviving “materials, including both

music and the ritual complexes of which it may be a part” and how these can be defined

as “primary cultural documents within which crucial evidence is encoded”.94

This

dissertation has drawn on the useful work of the Historical Ethnomusicology Special

Interest Group (of the Society for Ethnomusicology), whose members have worked

towards reclaiming the role that “historical studies have long quietly occupied in

ethnomusicology”.95

Thus McCollum and Herbert identify the rapid decline of the

comparative method in ethnomusicology during the 1950s, leading scholars to the

principle of cultural relativism through which music was examined by the same

standards of cultural anthropology.96

As a result, historical investigation was left to

musicologists whose focus, until the late twentieth century, had remained almost

exclusively within the confines of Europe and the canon of Western art music. The

question remained, and in many ways continues to remain, of how the histories of

‘other’ musics can be undertaken. McCollum and Herbert correctly assert that

ethnomusicologists require an “awareness of histories, historical consciousness, and

processes that are significant to musical cultures”.97

However, the primary obstacle to a

truly ethnomusicological investigation of early modern Japan, in the instance of this

dissertation, is that we cannot directly observe performance practices by means of

standard ethnographic participant-observation.98

Thus Waterman, in his development of

Chinese Music in the Eighteenth Century,” in Europe and China: Science and Arts in the 17

th and 18

th

Centuries, ed. Luis Saraiva (Singapore: World Scientific Publishing, 2013), 81–94; Bing Wang and

Manuel Serrano Pinto, “Thomas Pereira and the Knowledge of Western Music in the 17th and 18

th

Centuries in China,” in Europe and China: 135–52; David R.M. Irving, “The Dissemination and Use of

European Music Books in Early Modern Asia,” Early Music History 28 (2009): 39–59. The concept of

“re-envisioning” is adopted from Peter Jeffery, Re-Envisioning Past Musical Cultures: Ethnomusicology

in the Study of Gregorian Chant (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1995). 94

Kay Kaufman Shelemay, “‘Historical Ethnomusicology’: Reconstructing Falasha Liturgical History,”

Ethnomusicology 24 (1980), 234. 95

Jonathan McCollum and David G. Herbert, “Foundations of Historical Ethnomusicology,” in Theory

and Method in Historical Ethnomusicology, ed. Jonathan McCollum and David G. Herbert (Lanham,

Maryland: Lexington Books, 2014), 2. 96

Ibid., 5. 97

Ibid. For a classic ethnomusicological work that involves this key set of skills, see Alan P. Merriam,

Ethnomusicology of the Flathead Indians (Chicago: Aldine, 1967). 98

Jeffrey, Re-Envisioning Past Musical Cultures, 120.

Page 38: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

25

“sociomusical practice”, encourages exploration of the human creators of musical

traditions within their historical contexts.99

In light of the absence of a material history

of the music associated with Japan’s Christian Century (such as musical instruments

and scores), Waterman’s reflections on “music in context” reveal that “the irreducible

object of ethnomusicological interest is not the music itself, a somewhat animistic

notion, but the historically situated human subjects who perceive, learn, interpret,

evaluate, produce, and respond to music”.100

The theoretical and methodological paths

which these “human subjects” walk are varied, and scholarship is now seemingly at a

point where ethnomusicology is distinguishing “directions in the field and …

inform[ing] our present discourse by forging new ideas and fresh concepts”.101

Within

the field of missiology more broadly, this dissertation sees the previously discussed

development of glocalisation theory as a fruitful direction for interrogating the nexus

between universalising and particularising tendencies in the Jesuits’ foreign missions of

the early modern period. Championed primarily by David Irving,102

this global-local

line of inquiry, drawing on different disciplinary methods, allows us to address the

objectives of historical ethnomusicology and cultural history more broadly. Looking to

the future shape of the field, McCollum and Herbert see these objectives as follows:

Robust historical scholarship seeks not only to uncover what actually happened

in the past, but also to interpret the meanings of past events and experiences of

individuals from a bygone milieu, the latter being objectives that reciprocate the

aspirations of ethnography. […] The act of creating history is necessarily

descriptive and it is through methodology that we are able to “sound” the past,

99

Christopher A. Waterman, “Jùjú History: Toward a Theory of Sociomusical Practice,” in

Ethnomusicology and Modern Music History, ed. Stephen Blum, Philip Vilas Bohlman and Daniel M.

Neuman (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1991), 49–67. 100

Ibid., 66. 101

Philip V. Bohlman, “Traditional Music and Cultural Identity: Persistent Paradigm in the History of

Ethnomusicology,” Yearbook of Traditional Music 20 (1988), 26. 102

Irving, Colonial Counterpoint; “Musical Politics of Empire: The Loa in 18th-century Manila,” Early

Music 32 (2004): 384–402; “Lully in Siam: Music and Diplomacy in French–Siamese Cultural

Exchanges, 1680–1690,” Early Music 40 (2012): 393–420.

Page 39: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

26

whether through the oral tradition or the written word. The challenge is to create

a history that is as compelling, comprehensive, and balanced as possible, while

utilizing sources that may have inherently subjective tendencies.103

This challenge is not only limited to considerations of music, but is also one to be taken

up by historians interested in periods of intercultural contact. Accordingly this

dissertation adds ‘culture’ (as per Herskovits’s definition104

), as a distinct category, to

Antunes and Fatah-Black’s list of “ecology, migration, labor, trade, religion and social

movements as aspects of globalization”.105

In so doing, considerations of the cultural

find reciprocal resonances with all these aspects of globalisation in the early modern

era. Throughout this dissertation we will follow individuals and collectives and their

performance, both dramatic and musical, of globality – microcosms bound by space and

time in which the global and local were interconnected and interacting, singing and

dancing.

Performance as Conversion and Performance of Conversion

The first half of the dissertation (‘The Object’) looks to the performative practices of

conversion employed by Jesuit missionaries in Japan during the early years of 1549–70.

In analysing how music and theatre were practiced and experienced in these local

contexts, examples of performative syncretism are explored. The second half of the

dissertation (‘The Reflection’) demonstrates how globalisation in this period entailed

both a “real and imagined defiance of geography”.106

In this way, the Glocal Mirror not

103

Jonathan McCollum and David G. Hebert, “Advancing Historical Ethnomusicology,” in Theory and

Method in Historical Ethnomusicology, 361, 363. 104

Culture as defined as the “creative and speculative aspects” of individuals’ existence, or the humanistic

(as opposed to institutional) manifestations of culture. Melville J. Herskovits, Man and His Works (New

York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1948). 105

Antunes and Fatah-Black, “Introduction,” xvi. 106

Gratien, “Ecological Exchanges and Environmental History,” 3.

Page 40: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

27

only relayed a re-imagined image of Japan across Catholic Europe, but also served as a

medium in which continental Jesuits could see an exemplary ‘reflection’ of their own

faith in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.107

Thus we can see the manner in

which performance was both a method of conversion and a means of re-enacting it for

the purpose of spiritual affirmation. Case studies from three European compositional

genres (melodrama, oratorio, and tragedy) are presented to reveal how and why Japan’s

Christian Century was interpreted and re-interpreted over space and time. These

‘objects’ and their ‘reflections’ are two halves of the same whole that have yet to be

considered in the same space. Indeed, we will see that these examples of European

‘Japanese plays’ were part of a broader process of intercultural exchange that are

essential to understanding the global and local histories of the Japanese Church.

Chapter One explores the transformation in Jesuit attitudes towards the role of

music from humble beginnings to its adoption as a didactic and proselytic tool. In

particular, it looks to the development of a missionary ethos of accommodatio108

which

shaped Jesuits’ approaches toward the conversion of indigenous populations via the

performing arts. This provides context for the second half of the chapter which

discusses Xavier and his companions’ initial encounters with the Japanese from 1549

and the struggles of overcoming linguistic barriers. Chapter Two presents the use of

music as one of the primary non-verbal modes by which Jesuits were able to bridge the

107

Makoto Harris Takao, “Francis Xavier at the Court of Ōtomo Yoshishige: Representations of

Religious Disputation between Jesuits and Buddhists in La conversione alla santa fede del re di Bungo

giaponese (1703),” Journal of Jesuit Studies 3 (2016), 474. 108

Accommodatio was a rhetorical term originally used by Cicero, among others, to describe the ways in

which an orator might adapt their discourse in different contexts. It was also a word adopted by Jesuit

missionaries, such as Matteo Ricci in China, to describe the adaptation of Christianity to local conditions.

See Johannes Bettray, Die Akkomodationsmethode des Matteo Ricci in China (Rome: Universitas

Gregoriana, 1955); Paolo Aranha, “Sacramenti o samskārāb? L’illusione dell’accommodatio nella

controversia dei riti malabarici,” Cristianesimo nella storia 31 (2010): 621–46; Ines G. Županov,

Disputed Mission: Jesuit Experiments and Brahmanical Knowledge in Seventeenth-century India

(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001), 5; Peter Burke, “Translating the Language of Architecture,” in

Early Modern Cultures of Translation, ed. Karen Newman and Jane Tylus (Philadelphia: University of

Pennsylvania Press, 2015), 39; Guido Mongini, Ad Christi similitudinem: Ignazio di Loyola e i primi

gesuiti tra eresia e ortodossia: studi sulle origini della Compagnia di Gesù (Alessandria: Edizioni

dell’Orso, 2011), 152–53.

Page 41: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

28

divide of (mis)translation, and to engage meaningfully with the Japanese people. This

chapter focuses on the role of children in the Japanese Church, looking to their musical

training in the 1560s and identifying key methods by which the Jesuits employed music

as a means to their proselytic ends. Chapter Three explores how these musical

developments found their ultimate expression in the development of Kirishitan

dramaturgy. It looks to Japanese performance genres and theorises the likely paths by

which they came to be adopted in Kirishitan practice. In the grassroots development of

these devotional practices, we see local communities actively forging new forms of

religious drama that are best understood as ‘Japanese’ traditions, or more accurately

what will be called Kirishitan traditions from here onwards.109

Chapter Four

contextualises the second half of the dissertation (‘The Reflection’), providing an

overview of how Japan’s relationship with Christianity had deteriorated towards the end

of the sixteenth century, addressing the political circumstances that ultimately led to the

persecution of the Jesuits and their Japanese followers. It then underscores how tales of

Japanese martyrdom came to experience unprecedented popularity in Europe and how

they were adapted for the early modern stage. Chapters Five, Six and Seven present

three case studies that explore the development of a discernible ‘Japanese genre’ in

varied forms of musical drama in seventeenth- and eighteenth-century Europe. These

case studies address the ways in which Japanese conversion and martyr narratives were

employed with varying degrees of historical ‘accuracy’ and the broader significance

behind this mythologising of the Japanese Church. The dynamic relationship between

the global and the local – the early modern mission as glocalisation – thus facilitates a

“focus on salient details” that allows us to develop a “grammar for [cultural]

comparisons” and to overcome, rather than fall victim to, the claim, as per Brockey, that

109

Kirishitan, transliterated from the Portuguese cristão, was the Japanese word for “Roman Catholic”

and is used today as a historiographic term for these Christians in Japan during the sixteenth and

seventeenth centuries (either an adjective or a noun).

Page 42: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

29

a focus on the global leads to a kind of superficiality where are all details vanish and

history’s actors are “reduced to caricature”.110

110

Trivellato, “Introduction,” 13; Brockey, The Visitor, 429.

Page 43: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

30

FIGURE 1. Andrea Pozzo’s Apoteosis de San Ignacio at the Church of Sant’Ignazio in Rome (1685–94).

WIKIPEDIA COMMONS.

Page 44: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

31

FIGURE 2. The Allegory of Asia in Pozzo’s Apoteosis de San Ignacio.

WIKIPEDIA COMMONS.

Page 45: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

32

FIGURE 3. Societatis Missiones Indicae (“The Missions of the Society of Jesus to the Indies”),

from Imago primi saeculi Societatis Iesu (Antwerp: Plantin Press, 1640), 326.

GOOGLE BOOKS, OPEN LICENSE.

Page 46: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

33

FIGURE 4. Allegory of the spiritual conquest of Asia by the Jesuits. Francisco de Sousa, Oriente

Conquistado a Jesu Christo pelos Padres da Campanhia de Jesus da Provincia de Goa (1710).

GOOGLE BOOKS, OPEN LICENSE.

Page 47: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

34

FIGURE 5. Martino Martini, Novus Atlas Sinensis, vol. 6 of Theatrum orbis terrarum (Amsterdam: Joan

Blaeu, 1655).

GOOGLE BOOKS, OPEN LICENSE.

Page 48: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

35

Part One

The Object

Page 49: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

36

CHAPTER ONE

Developing a Jesuit Tradition of Music

Jesuita non cantat

The mid-sixteenth to seventeenth centuries bore witness to religious conflict and

restructuring most commonly referred to as the ‘Counter’ or Catholic Reformation.1

This reinvigoration of doctrine and practice seemingly paralleled the Bible-centred

movements of the preceding Protestant Reformation in the early 1500s.2 Instigated by

the Catholic Church and culminating in the Council of Trent (1545–63), ecclesiastical

and theological dignitaries sought to affirm dogma and provoke dialogue regarding

disciplinary reform.3 Inasmuch as the Society of Jesus had come to be seen as the

embodiment of this Catholic Reformation, so too did its order’s members see their

mission as stemming the tide of ‘heresy’ and winning back the lands and souls lost to

1 Regarding shifts in historiography on the terminological/ideological understanding of this period of

Catholic renewal, see, for instance, R. Po-Chia Hsia, The World of Catholic Renewal, 1540–1770 (New

York: Cambridge University Press, 1998); David M. Luebke, “Editor’s Introduction,” in The Counter-

Reformation: The Essential Readings, ed. David M. Luebke (Oxford: Blackwell, 1999), 1–16; Michael A.

Mullett, The Catholic Reformation (New York: Routledge, 1999); John W. O’Malley, Trent and All That:

Renaming Catholicism in the Early Modern Era (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press,

2000); Simon Ditchfield, “Of Dancing Cardinals and Mestizo Madonnas: Reconfiguring the History of

Roman Catholicism in the Early Modern Period,” Journal of Early Modern History 8 (2004): 386–408;

Simon Ditchfield, “Tridentine Catholicism,” in The Ashgate Research Companion to the Counter-

Reformation, ed. Alexandra Bamji, Geert H. Janssen and Mary Laven (New York: Routledge, 2013), 15–

32. 2 Allan Greer, “Introduction: Native North America and the French Jesuits,” in The Jesuit Relations:

Natives and Missionaries in Seventeenth-century North America, ed. Allan Greer (Boston: Bedford/St.

Martin’s Press, 2000), 3. 3 Comerford and Pabel identify these goals of Trent and the Catholic Reformation at large as the

“increasing [of] devotion, clarifying the content of faith, and reforming religious practice”. Kathleen M.

Comerford and Hilmar M. Pable, “Preface,” in Early Modern Catholicism: Essays in Honour of John W.

O’Malley, S.J., ed. Kathleen M. Comerford and Hilmar M. Pable (Toronto: University of Toronto Press,

2001), xii.

Page 50: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

37

their Protestant adversaries.4

Within the context of this dissertation, the Catholic

Reformation was significant for its role in the control of culture, especially in matters of

the performing arts. Arthur G. Dickens has called this period a time of “order-seeking”,

whereby officials and new religious orders sought to define and redefine culture, and to

set limits on the expression of its diversity.5 The first Jesuits’ relationship with music, in

this regard, was marked by restrictions on its performance through constitutional

censure and a departure from the tradition of liturgical music. This resistance, however,

was not necessarily an absolute opposition to music itself. Indeed, scholars, especially

in the field of musicology, have demonstrated that the idea of the Jesuits as being

particularly insensitive or averse to music had often led to misunderstandings about

their association with the creative arts.6 Jesuita non cantat (“The Jesuit does not sing”)

created a seemingly axiomatic, though inaccurate, impression of the order’s relationship

with music throughout the sixteenth century. This particular misapprehension endured

as late as the twentieth century, with Spanish essayist Miguel de Unamuno (1854–

1936), for instance, deriding the Jesuits’ presumed disregard for music, song, and poetry

through the lens of a childhood fable: “A singing grasshopper could never be

4 John W. O’Malley, The First Jesuits (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1993), 274.

See also Hans J. Hillerbrand, Historical Dictionary of the Reformation and Counter-Reformation

(Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn, 2000), 185; Mark Konnert, Early Modern Europe: The Age of Religious

War, 1559–1715 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2008), 77; Marcia B. Hall, “Introduction,” in The

Sensuous in the Counter-Reformation Church, ed. Marcia B. Hall and Tracy E. Cooper (Cambridge:

Cambridge University Press, 2013), 9–10. 5 Arthur Geoffrey Dickens, The Counter-Reformation (London: Thames and Hudson, 1968), 81. Hudon

identifies the Catholic Reformation, in a more austere sense, as a “repressive, iron-fisted, autocratic and

preferably foreign” movement that “shut down the reasoned, progressive, humanist-inspired Italian

Renaissance ... until individualism and nationalism ... combined to throw it off in the nineteenth-century”

unification of Italy. William V. Hudon, “Religion and Society in Early Modern Italy: Old Questions, New

Insights,” American Historical Review 101 (1996), 783. See also John W. O’Malley, “The Historiography

of the Society of Jesus: Where Does it Stand Today?”, in The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences and the Arts,

vol. 1, 20–21. 6 See Thomas D. Culley and Clement J. McNaspy, “Music and the Early Jesuits (1540–1565),” Archivum

Historicum Societatis Iesu 40 (1971): 213–45; T. Frank Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music: Reconsidering the

Early Years,” Studi Musicali 17 (1988): 71–95; O’Malley, The First Jesuits, 159–62; T. Frank Kennedy,

“Some Unusual Genres of Sacred Music in the Early Modern Period: The Catechism as a Musical Event

in the Late Renaissance – Jesuits and ‘Our Way of Proceeding’,” in Early Modern Catholicism, 266–79;

Juan Plazaola Artola, “Preface,” in The Jesuits and the Arts, 1540–1773, ed. John W. O’Malley, Gauvin

Alexander Bailey and Giovanni Sale (Philadelphia: Saint Joseph’s University Press, 2003), xi–xv; T.

Frank Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music,” in The Jesuits and the Arts, 413–26; Daniele V. Filippi, “A Sound

Doctrine: Early Modern Jesuits and the Singing of the Catechism,” Early Music History 34 (2015): 1–43.

Page 51: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

38

comfortably harbored in that anthill of regular clergymen”.7 The origins of this strained

relationship with music, however, even precede the previously discussed Regimini

militantis ecclesiae of 1540. After meeting in the Roman spring of 1539, Ignatius and

his companions penned the Formula vivendi, their “Plan of Life”, in five chapters,

which was to be submitted to the Holy See.8 It was in this Formula that members of the

order were discouraged from reciting the canonical Hours (such as the Matins, Lauds, or

Vespers) in common, let alone chanting in choir. The presence of musical instruments

in Jesuit residences was also prohibited.9 The motivation for this seemingly strange

provision was found in the need for members to be “free for their ministries at every

hour of the day and night,” as subsequently ratified in the Constitutions of 1558.10

Thus

Chapter Three of this foundational document proclaimed that “because the occupations

which are undertaken for the aid of souls are of great importance […] and because our

residence in one place or another is so highly uncertain, our members will not regularly

hold choir for canonical hours or sing Masses and offices”.11

However, this prohibition

was not enforced without resistance. Pope Paul IV (r. 1555–59) had insisted on the

continuation of sung Vespers during Holy Week, while Cardinal Girolamo Ghinucci

(1480–1541) rejected Ignatius’s prohibition of instruments and the recitation of the

Hours in choir following his review of their Formula vivendi.12

Yet to label Ignatius as

vehemently ‘anti-music’ is a generalisation without considered grounds. Pedro de

Ribadeneira (1527–1611), Ignatius’s first biographer and close confidant in later years,

7 Translated in Artola, “Preface,” xi.

8 See O’Malley, The Jesuits: A History from Ignatius to the Present, 1–5.

9 Leonardo Cohen, The Missionary Strategies in Ethiopia, 1555–1632 (Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag,

2009), 154. 10

John W. O’Malley, “Saint Ignatius and the Cultural Mission of the Society of Jesus,” in The Jesuits and

the Arts, 3. 11

Translated in Dauril Alden, The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, its Empire,

and Beyond, 1540–1750 (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1996), 14. A number of influential Jesuits,

such as Everard Mercurian (1514–80), Oliver Manare (1523–1614), and Jakob Ernfleder (1544–1601),

supported Igantius’s prohibition, expressing concern over the reliance on music in devotional practice.

See Alexander J. Fisher, “Music and the Jesuit ‘Way of Proceeding’ in the German Counter-

Reformation,” Journal of Jesuit Studies 3 (2016), 378–82. 12

O’Malley, The First Jesuits,159.

Page 52: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

39

claimed that under different circumstances Ignatius would have made singing an

obligatory practice for members of the Society of Jesus.13

Ignatius himself expressed

this very sentiment, evidently having struggled between his love of music and the will

of God as he had interpreted it:

If I were to follow my taste and inclination, I would put choir and singing in the

Society; but I do not do it because God our Lord has given me to understand that

it is not his will – nor does he wish to be served by us in choir, but in other

matters of his service.14

Luís Gonçalves da Câmera (1519–75), who transcribed Ignatius’s autobiography, also

testified that following his conversion, Ignatius had delighted in hearing the sung

canonical Hours, and at times “seemed to him that he was totally enraptured”.15

Although this early restriction on musical activity had numerous opponents, Ignatius’s

initial conservatism lingered in the Society even after his death in 1556. By the Second

General Congregation of the Jesuits in 1565, however, these restraints had eased and the

singing of vespers on Sundays and feast days had become a normalised practice.16

Thus,

Jerónimo Nadal (1507–80) stipulated the following musical regulations for the Jesuit

College in Vienna during 1566:

Let the type of music used be as follows: in the Mass, only the Kyrie, Gloria,

Credo, Sanctus, Agnus and the response to the Ite Missa Est be sung in

polyphony. During Vespers, let the psalms be sung in falsobordone, as it is

called – or in a similar way. The Magnificat, however, may be sung in

polyphony. Let all else be sung in Gregorian chant. Let care be taken that the

13

Artola, “Prologue,” in The Jesuits and the Arts: xi–xv, here xii. 14

Translated in Culley and McNaspy, “Music and the Early Jesuits,” 218. 15

Translated in Artola, “Prologue,” xii. See also Thomas Dean, “Loyola’s Literacy Narrative: Writing

and Rhetoric in The Autobiography of Saint Ignatius Loyola,” in Traditions of Eloquence: The Jesuits and

Modern Rhetorical Studies, ed. Cinthia Gannett and John Brereton (New York: Fordham University

Press, 2016), 73–87. 16

O’Malley, The First Jesuits, 160.

Page 53: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

40

singers are obedient as much to the Superior as to the prefect of the choir, and let

discipline be exercised in this matter…Naturally, Ours must not use the organ in

choir, not trumpets, nor flutes.17

Nadal’s musical formula would become the standard in a post-Tridentine Europe, where

musical instruments in church contexts were initially rejected “as interlopers from the

secular world”.18

In 1563, Nadal, accompanied by Juan Alfonso de Polanco (1517–76),

had joined the Papal contingent of Jesuits attending the initial proceedings of the

Council of Trent in 1546. 19

In the account above, Nadal embodies the decree that

resulted from the Tridentine deliberations: Decretum de observandis et evitandis in

celebratione missae (“The Decree on What to Do and What to Avoid in the Celebration

of Mass”):

They shall also banish from the churches all such music which, whether by the

organ or in the singing, contains things that are lascivious or impure; likewise all

worldly conduct, vain and profane conversations, wandering around, noise and

clamor, so that the house of God may be seen to be and may be truly called a

house of prayer.20

Yet the transportation of Jesuit ideas into new cultural contexts would present

unforeseen challenges. This friction of first contact with indigenous populations

necessitated a practical approach to the problems of cross-cultural communication,

17

Translated in T. Frank Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music: The European Tradition, 1547–1622” (PhD diss.,

University of California, 1982), 77. It is also interesting to note that as early as 1562, Nadal had observed

and encouraged the use of music for religious instruction: “If it could be done for greater edification, let

the boys teach Christian doctrine composed in rhythm, by singing it”. Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music,” 39. 18

Kimi Pauline Kawashima, “The Jesuits and the Japanese: A Musical Journey to Renaissance Europe”

(DMA diss., Rice University, 2014), 22. 19

Pope Paul III’s contingency of Papal theologians was comprised of Diego Laínez (1512–1565), Pierre

Favre (1506–1546), and Alfonso Salmerón (1515–1585). For a discussion of the Jesuits at the Council of

Trent, see Mario Amadeo, “La Compañia de Jesús y el Concilio de Trento,” Estudios 74 (1945): 420–33;

James Brodrick, “The Jesuits at the Council of Trent,” The Month 154 (1929): 513–32. 20

The Council of Trent, Session 22, “Decree concerning the Things to be Observed and Avoided in the

Celebration of Mass” (1562), in The Canons and Decrees of the Council of Trent, trans. Henry J.

Schroeder (St. Louis: Herder, 1941), 152.

Page 54: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

41

leading to the development of key methods in proselytisation. It is in this way that a

discernible Jesuit musical tradition would come to flourish throughout the foreign

missionary fields, etched out not through the development of centralised legislation, but

through practices of trial and error. In the words of O’Malley, “practice almost

immediately began to modify theory”.21

It would appear that this pastoral pragmatism

was built into the very outlook of Ignatius. His extensive correspondence with members

of the order reflected a common qualification when proposing new ideas by the phrase

“unless you think some other course would be more effective”.22

Similarly, the

principles of the Constitutions were subject to a consideration of practices deemed

appropriate “to the places, persons, and circumstances”.23

Indeed, Artola conjectures

that Ignatian spirituality was wholly congruent with both respect for, and practice of, the

creative arts, seeing them as forming a “sphere of sensibility that [led] toward spiritual

contemplation”.24

It was thus in music, and the performing arts more broadly, that Jesuit

missionaries experimented with the boundaries of their cultural mission, drawing upon

the principle of accommodatio, itself an expression of localisation found in the very

spirit of Ignatius and enshrined in his Spiritual Exercises.25

21

O’Malley, “Saint Ignatius and the Cultural Mission of the Society of Jesus,” 6. 22

Ibid. 23

Ibid. 24

Artola, “Prologue,” xiii. 25

O’Malley, The First Jesuits, 81. See also Simon Ditchfield, Liturgy, Sanctity and History in Tridentine

Italy: Pietro Maria Campi and the Preservation of the Particular (Cambridge: Cambridge University

Press, 1995), 132. As Jeffrey Muller has noted, Ignatius employed the past participle of accommodare

twice in his Constitutions, providing broad instructions for the practice of Jesuit accommodation that

would develop over the centuries. Firstly Jesuits should learn “the method of teaching Christian doctrine,

accommodated to the intelligence of children and simple persons”, and secondly, should wear clothing

“accommodated to the customs of the place where they live”. Jeffrey Muller, “The Jesuit Strategy of

Accommodation,” in Jesuit Image Theory, ed. Wietse de Boer, Karl A.E. Enenkel and Walter S. Melion

(Leiden: Brill, 2016), 466–67. Robert A. Maryks has also emphasised Jesuit spirituality of the early

modern period as being characterised by a standard of flexibility, “especially in its anthropologically

founded principle of accommodation”. Robert Aleksander Maryks, Saint Cicero and the Jesuits: The

Influence of the Liberal Arts on the Adoption of Moral Probabilism (Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008), 79–81.

Page 55: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

42

The Jesuits Sing

The first stirrings of a Jesuit musical tradition originated from the order’s members in

Spain. Having adopted the practice, as advocated by Saint John of Ávila (1499–1569),

of setting the catechism (most often in the vernacular) to popular music, the convention

known as contrafactum came to be used within Europe and throughout the foreign

missions during the middle decades of the sixteenth century.26

As early as 1544 in the

Valencian city of Gandía, reports tell us of young boys singing “sweet melodies” of the

vernacularised catechism through city streets which were so popular that “day and night

… nothing else was sung by both adults and children.”27

This power of music – as an

instrument of evangelisation – was soon acknowledged for its ability to forestall

heretical interpretation by virtue of its supposed unambiguous representation of

Christian ideas.28

Moreover, technological development and expansion of the music

printing and publishing industries greatly increased early modern Europeans’ access to

music as never before. These books, as material objects, also became items of trade

across the opening merchant networks, bringing old music to new ears and vice versa.

These developments coincided with the Council of Trent and were one of the leading

factors which came to emphasise the importance of songs as tools in pastoral and

proselytic practice. Francis Xavier, for instance, had used songs in 1546 to educate

‘converts’ in the Indonesian island of Ternate. They had been instructed in singing of

the Credo, Pater noster, Ave Maria, Confiteor, and the Commandments, though the

language in which these were sung is unknown.29

João de Azpilcueta “Navarro” (d.

1557), the Jesuits’ first missionary to Brazil, is reported by his companion Manoel da

26

O’Malley, “Saint Ignatius and the Cultural Mission of the Society of Jesus,” 7. See also Anna Harwell

Celenza, “Creating Models of Implementation for the Cultural Mission: The Jesuits as Pedagogues,

Scholars, and Missionaries of Music,” in Music as Cultural Mission, 141–46. 27

O’Malley, “Saint Ignatius and the Cultural Mission of the Society of Jesus,” 7. 28

See Kennedy, Music and the Jesuit Mission in the New World, 3; Carol E. Robertson, “Introduction:

The Dance of Conquest,” in Musical Repercussions of 1492, 23–24. 29

Georg Schurhammer, Francis Xavier: His Life, His Times, vol. 3, trans. M. Joseph Costelloe (Rome:

The Jesuit Historical Institute, 1980), 153.

Page 56: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

43

Nóbrega (1517–70) in 1550 to also have “made the Indian [the indigenous Tupí] boys

sing at night some prayers which he had taught them in their language, giving them that

tune in place of certain diabolical and lascivious songs which they had used before”.30

Letters from this same year indicate Navarro’s awareness of this vernacular turn and its

usefulness for imprinting European cultural and religious knowledge upon the minds

and memories of the indigenous people. Indeed, Nóbrega notes that converts were

taught prayers both in Portuguese and the native Tupí language “in the style of Indian

songs” – that is through local melodic expression.31

Within a short ten-year period, the

successful use of song in the missionary work of the Jesuits in South America, India,

and Africa, spoke to the effectiveness with which music could be used as a means of

conversion. Thus Polanco in 1558 advocated the use of music to the extent that it could

further the spiritual development of so-called ‘heathens’ in “remote places”, while

nevertheless acknowledging this as being at odds with accepted practice in Europe.32

It was not long until the vernacular turn, developed in the distant mission fields,

took root in Europe, though its progress among continental Jesuits was somewhat

behind the pastoral experimentation of their foreign brothers. As noted by Kate van

Orden, vernacularisation on the European front was largely triggered by the

encroachment of the Calvinist Huguenot Psalter published in 1562.33

Jesuits in France

had hoped that local translations of hymns would act as their desired “contrepoison” to

this spread of perceived Calvinist heresy.34

Much like their brothers to the East, this

30

Translated in Paulo Castagna, “The Use of Music by the Jesuits in the Conversion of the Indigenous

Peoples of Brazil,” in The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, vol. 1, 643. Emphasis added. 31

Ibid. 32

“De cantu - An permitti debeat cantus in India et aliis in locis remotissimis, quanvis in Europa non sit

Societatis concessus, si animadvertetur eas nationes ad Dei cultum et spiritualem profectum ex eo iuvari,

ut Goae observatum est, et in Ethiopia.” Polanco’s notes on the Missions from August of 1558,

reproduced in Juan Ruiz-de-Medina, ed., Documentos del Japón, 1558–1562: Monumenta Historica

Japoniae III (Rome: Monumenta Historica Societatis Iesu, 1995), 126. See also O’Malley, The First

Jesuits, 160–61. 33

Kate van Orden, Materialities: Books, Readers, and the Chanson in Sixteenth-century Europe (Oxford:

Oxford University Press, 2015), 137. 34

Ibid., 138.

Page 57: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

44

vernacularised tradition was intended to provide Catholics with a musical repertoire that

could be sung “at home, in shops, and while traveling”.35

The French delegation at the

Council of Trent went so far as to propose the singing of vernacular canticles during

Mass.36

However, this practice was not endorsed until the dawn of the seventeenth

century. It was finally in 1573, with the publication of Diego de Ledesma’s (1519–75)

Modo per insegnar la Dottrina Christiana (“Method for Teaching Christian Doctrine”),

a catechetical manual, that a thorough analysis of the relationship between Christian

doctrine and its embodiment in musical practice had taken place. The fifth chapter,

especially, is imbued with a distinctly Tridentine attitude towards musical profanity,

setting the limits of music within religious institutions, yet emphasising its importance

in the learning of the catechism:

[T]he reason why one sings, mainly in places where it is unusual to sing like that

… is because the children learn more easily, and also those who cannot speak

well, and those who cannot read, the illiterates, the common people, and women;

because memory gets reinforced with singing, and learning becomes easier, and

thus instead of ugly songs they are accustomed to singing, let them sing holy and

good things; and also because we have the example of the primitive Church

where hymns were sung in the morning and the evening in praise of God. For

this and other reasons, nowadays the Church sings sacred things.37

Of particular importance in this extract is the calculated construction of continuity

between the Catholic Church of the sixteenth century and the practices of Christians

35

Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music,” 82. 36

Kate van Orden, Music, Discipline and Arms in Early Modern France (Chicago: University of Chicago

Press, 2005), 163. See also Michel Jeanneret, Poésie et tradition biblique au XVIe siècle: Recherches

stylistiques et paraphrases des “Psaumes,” de Marot à Malherbe (Paris: Librairie José Corti, 1969), 201–

203. 37

Translated in Elisabetta Corsi, “Practical Music and the Practice of Music before the Arrival of Tomás

Pereira, S.J., in Beijing,” in Tomás Pereira, S.J. (1646–1708), Life, Work and World, ed. Luís Filipe

Barreto (Lisbon: Centro Cientifico e Cultural de Macau, 2010), 222. Diego de Ledesma, Modo per

insegnar la Dottrina Christiana composta per il Dottore Ledesma, della Compagnia di Giesù (Rome:

Paolo Blado, 1573).

Page 58: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

45

from antiquity. Indeed, a preoccupation with historical research into the early Christian

Church was one of the hallmarks of Tridentine apologetics.38

As will be explored in the

second half of this dissertation, this notion of historical continuity influenced the

manner in which Europeans represented the Japanese Church in their historiographies,

martyrologies, and in the performing arts. Ledesma’s recognition of singing as a

mnemonic device for spiritual development was also recognised by his contemporaries.

Michel Coyssard (1547–1623), in his Traicté du profit que toute personne tire de

chanter en la Doctrine Chrestienne (1608), declared that “I know not how – [but] that

which is insinuated by a pleasant delectation … is captured more strongly in the

memory”.39

This use of singing had come to be understood in the early modern period

as an effective method of ‘cognitive conditioning’ – that is, as a mode through which

undesirable behaviour could be modified in favour of more devout models.40

Achieved

through the use of “tuneful melodies, familiar language, and the charm of rhyme”,

contrafactum was a primary means by which Jesuits were able to effect this kind of

‘cognitive conditioning’.41

Although this was a practice adopted by missionaries in

sixteenth-century Japan, the musical forms that arose out of the mission appear to have

developed beyond mere vernacularisation into devotional practices best understood as

‘Japanese’.

38

Katherine Elliot Van Liere, “Preface,” in Sacred History: Uses of the Christian Past in the Renaissance

World, ed. Katherine Van Liere, Simon Ditchfield and Howard Louthan (Oxford: Oxford University

Press, 2012), ix. See also, Simon Ditchfield, “What Was Sacred History? (Mostly Roman) Catholic Uses

of the Christian Past after Trent,” in Sacred History, 85. 39

Translated in van Orden, Materialities, 140. Michel Coyssard, Traicté du profit, que toute personne tire

de chanter en la doctrine chrestienne, & ailleurs, les hymnes, & chansons spirituelles en vulgaire: & du

mal qu’apportent les lasciues, & heretiques, controuvees de Satan (Lyon: Jean Pillehotte, 1608). See also

Filippi, “A Sound Doctrine,” 13–24. 40

See Evelyn B. Tribble and Nicholas Keene, Cognitive Ecologies and the History of Remembering:

Religion, Education and Memory in Early Modern England (Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011),

71–106; 41

Translated in van Orden, Materialities, 137.

Page 59: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

46

Misunderstood Missionaries

The evangelising strategies employed by the Jesuits in the first decades of contact

engaged in a progressive understanding of the Japanese political climate, social mores,

and cultural practices. This engagement took a unique form, with the mission

constructing an identity distinct from other contemporary proselytising efforts in South

America and Africa. By virtue of the fact that Francis Xavier famously regarded the

Japanese as “the best [people] that have as yet been discovered”,42

the missionary

practice adopted can be understood as a form of cultural accommodatio or enculturation

to people of perceived worth.43

Yet, a policy of adaptation was not necessarily new in

the sixteenth century, for it had been a key characteristic of Christian expansion since

the time of St. Paul’s sermon before the Areopagus. Such an approach, however, largely

fell into disuse after the reign of Pope Gregory I (r. 590–604),44

tending towards what

Wolfgang Reinhard has termed “ecclesiastical colonialism”, which he contends was

inherent in the global Catholicisation of the early modern period.45

While the related

missions in India and Japan could be seen as a revival of this earlier enculturative

conversion practice, the degree of apostolic experimentation that occurred throughout

the sixteenth century argues for a fresh consideration of Jesuit accommodatio centred in

42

“First of all, the people with whom we have thus far conversed are the best that have as yet been

discovered; and it seems to me that no other pagan race will be found that will surpass the Japanese. They

have, as a race, very fine manners; and they are on the whole good and not malicious. They have a

marvellous sense of honor and esteem it more than anything else.” Xavier to his Companions living in

Goa, from Kagoshima (November 5, 1549). Costelloe, The Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier,

297. 43

Alexandra Curvelo, “Copy to Convert: Jesuits’ Missionary Practice in Japan,” in The Culture of

Copying in Japan: Critical and Historical Perspectives, ed. Rupert Cox (New York: Routledge, 2008),

112; João Paulo Oliveira e Costa, “O Cristianismo no Japão e o episcopado de D. Luís de Cerqueira”

(PhD diss., New University of Lisbon, 1998), vol. 1, 123. 44

George E. Ganss’ foreword to Josef Franz Schütte, Valignano’s Mission Principles for Japan, vol. 1/I,

trans. John J. Coyne (St. Louis: The Institute of Jesuit Sources, 1980), xi. See also Theodosios Tsivolas,

Law and Religious Cultural Heritage in Europe (Hiedelberg: Springer, 2014), 6–7; Ditchfield, “Catholic

Reformation and Renewal,” 160. 45

Wolfgang Reinhard, “Missionaries, Humanists and Natives in the Sixteenth-century Spanish Indies: A

Failed Encounter of Two Worlds?”, Renaissance Studies 6 (1992), 369.

Page 60: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

47

glocal practice.46

As compellingly demonstrated by Irving, the “examination of [these]

multilateral cultural encounters through music is one of the most valuable ways we can

begin to understand the transnational dialogues and reciprocal exchanges that took place

during the early days of globalization”.47

Thus a glocal approach to performative

practices by missionaries also allows us to unravel the conventional, yet problematic,

narrative of Eurocentrism. Referred to as Nanbanjin or “barbarians of the South”,48

the

Jesuits were not received by the Japanese as ‘gods’ of the Sun, in the way that the

Aztecs had characterised the Spanish conquistador Alonso de Alvarado (c.1485–

1541).49

If we recognise early modern Japanese ‘converts’50

as active participants from

the very outset, they are transformed, in the formation of Kirishitan practice and

identity, from passive recipients into both conscious and unconscious reformers of a

new kind of Catholicism. Moreover, the Japanese adoption of Catholic aesthetics in

various sacred and secular forms of daily life also inverted the play of power between

the global and local. This constant state of fluctuation between the embodiment of

‘centre’ and ‘periphery’ is symptomatic of glocal interconnectedness and allows us to

develop a vocabulary necessary for understanding early modern Kirishitan practice. In

employing these terms, we are able to properly address the development of Catholicism

beyond Europe in the ways in which its local practitioners interpreted its beliefs via

46

For a discussion of the relationship between Indian and Japan in the time of Xavier, see Takashi Gonoi,

“Relations between Japan and Goa in the 16th

and 17th

Centuries,” in Goa and Portugal: Their Cultural

Links, ed. Charles J. Borges and Helmut Feldmann (New Delhi: Concept Publishing, 1997), 101–10. 47

Irving, Colonial Counterpoint, 9. Emphasis added. 48

It is interesting to note that in identifying Europeans as “barbarians of the South”, the Japanese placed

themselves as the centre, and Europe as the geographical periphery. 49

Namban literally means “Southern Barbarian.” This term was adopted from China during the time of

the Europeans’ first arrival in Japan. The idea of the “Southern Barbarian” originates from the Confucian

conceptualization of the Chinese Kingdom as the central figure around which four sides were populated

by so-called ‘barbarians.’ The Portuguese and Spanish who had reached China were therefore believed to

have sailed from unknown lands in the south. Grant K. Goodman, Japan and the Dutch, 1600–1853

(London: Routledge, 2000), 5. 50

As has been outlined by Higashibaba, scholarly use of the terms ‘converts’ or ‘conversion’ in the

Japanese context is problematic, as it implies an ideal type of theologically-defined Christian fidelity.

That is to say that these terms can mislead us into understanding Japanese followers’ religious identities

and practices as being congruent with the Jesuits’ European communities. Higashibaba, Christianity in

Early Modern Japan, xv. Using the Japanese term Kirishitan (both as an adjective and noun) thus allows

us to engage more meaningfully in understanding these new practices as something grounded in glocal

exchange.

Page 61: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

48

their local modes of expression. This dissertation thus gives due consideration to what

Simon Ditchfield identifies as a scholarly obligation to reconsider our understanding of

the geography of Catholicism.51

That is to say, a preoccupation with Eurocentric

dualities detracts from a more nuanced understanding of the ‘local’ in its own terms, for

sites of intercultural contact are simultaneously global and local. In adopting different

geographical points of view, we are thus able to see Jesuit missionaries at once as

‘global’ movers as well as minor players on the periphery of Japanese social, cultural,

and political power. This dissertation thus disputes the notion of “ecclesiastic

colonialism” in the Japanese context and confronts the lingering scholarly myth of a

fundamental inequity in cultural power.52

However, it should be noted, as per Joan-Pau

Rubiés, that scholarship on Jesuit cultural dialogue can run the risk of aligning these

harbingers of the Catholic Reformation with modern ideals of cultural relativism.53

Rubiés argues that the policy of accommodatio was often used opportunistically, as a

“temporary measure rather than as a long-term acceptance of cultural diversity”.54

This

should not distract us, however, from the adoption of Christian ideas and aesthetics by

the Japanese for their own secular and sacred consumption. As colonial imposition as

such did not occur, individuals – prior to the persecution of Christians in the late

sixteenth and seventeenth centuries – could move in social, cultural, and religious

spaces in which the choice to participate in Christianity – however idiosyncratic their

51

Simon Ditchfield, “Decentering the Catholic Reformation: Papacy and Peoples in the Early Modern

World,” Archiv für Reformationsgeschichte 101 (2010), 191. See also Ryan Dunch, “Beyond Cultural

Imperialism: Cultural Theory, Christian Missions, and Global Modernity,” History and Theory 41 (2001):

301–25; Ditchfield, “Catholic Reformation and Renewal,” 152–85. 52

For a discussion of the ethical issues associated with scholarly endorsements of ‘acculturation,’

‘assimilation’ etc., see Thomas Leims, Die Entstehung des Kabuki: Transkulturation Europa-Japan im

16. Und 17. Jahrhundert (Leiden: Brill, 1990), 6–7. 53

Joan-Pau Rubiés, “The Concept of Cultural Dialogue and the Jesuit Method of Accommodation:

Between Idolatry and Civilization,” Archivium Historicum Societatis Iesu 74 (2005): 237–80. See also

Jonathan Chaves, “Inculturation versus Evangelization: Are Contemporary Values Causing us to

Misinterpret the 16th

–18th

Century Jesuit Missionaries?”, Sino-Western Cultural Relations Journal 22

(2000): 56–60. 54

Rubiés, “The Concept of Cultural Dialogue and the Jesuit Method of Accommodation,” 239.

Page 62: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

49

interpretations may have been – was theirs to make.55

Mary Laven, in her consideration

of the Jesuits’ activities in China, clearly identifies this dynamic between the global and

local where the creative play of power was in the hands of the ostensible ‘converts’:

For whereas the Jesuits, who believed those in ignorance of the true faith to be

destined to damnation, were committed to conversion, the Chinese, who

considered their spiritual lives to be enriched by the addition of new devotional

strands, took a syncretic approach to religion.56

These instances of syncretism can be seen as the result of simultaneous acts of cultural

imitation, dialogue, and opposition.57

The role of music in facilitating such acts

“tap[ped] into global [and local] expression[s] by reference to topics of broad interest,

especially common emotional or sentimental feelings”.58

Not only was music a

mnemonic instrument of the catechism, but it was also in this way an effective and

affective means of engaging with the Japanese.

Lost in Translation or the Problem with God

Xavier arrived in Japan with minimal knowledge of the Japanese language. It was soon

clear to him and his fellow missionaries that in order to effect a successful

transplantation of their namban cultural and religious ideas, the linguistic divide had to

be bridged. The Jesuits’ efforts in the transmission of cultural and religious knowledge

has been elsewhere defined as a kind of missionary ethos instigated by the early work of

55

There were, however, instances where Japanese regional rulers (or “daimyo”) imposed Christianity

upon their subjects, often in efforts to secure trade contracts with the Portuguese. Michael S. Laver, The

Sakoku Edicts and the Politics of Tokugawa Hegemony (New York: Cambria Press, 2011), 5–8; Charles

R. Boxer, The Christian Century in Japan, 1549–1650 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951),

138. 56

Mary Laven, Mission to China: Matteo Ricci and the Jesuit Encounter with the East (London: Faber

and Faber, 2011), 66. 57

Juan Gil, “Europeans and Asians in Contact: An Approach,” in Beyond Borders, 17. 58

Richard D. Wetzel, The Globalization of Music in History (New York: Routledge, 2012), 45.

Page 63: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

50

Xavier in South and South-East Asia.59

Yet it was in Xavier’s encounter with the

Japanese that the seeds of a true accommodatio approach to apostolic work were sown.

Indeed, Henri Bernard-Maître refers to Xavier’s “deux manières de mission”, with the

former tabula rasa method ending as the Japanese mission began.60

Central to this

approach was an emphasis on local language acquisition. Xavier wrote with much

frustration in his famous letter of November 5, 1549, how the missionaries were “forced

… to dispose [themselves] to be like them [the Japanese], both in learning the language

and in imitating the simplicity of small and innocent children”.61

The metaphorical use

of sound is a leitmotif in the letter that speaks to the realisation of how these cultural

encounters had to be navigated. The unhappy situation is stressed by Xavier in almost

despondent tones, through the related metaphors of sound and voice, as he likens the

Jesuits to “so many statues among [the Japanese], since they speak and talk much about

us, while we, not understanding their language, are mute”. 62

To this extent, the initial

movements and practices of the missionaries were heavily reliant upon interpretative

intermediaries, both linguistic (through Japanese translators) and material (through the

visual and performing arts).

The motivation for a ‘Japanese Catechism’ was born in Xavier’s first meeting

with Anjirō, whom we have already encountered in this dissertation’s introduction. As

he was believed to be able to “write Japanese very well” (in contrast to his illiteracy in

Chinese), Xavier expressed a desire to assist Anjirō in the translation of “an explanation

59

See, for instance, Thomas G. Grenham, The Unknown God: Religious and Theological Interculturation

(Bern: Peter Lang, 2005), 143; Haruko Nawata Ward, “Jesuits, Too: Jesuits, Women Catechists, and

Jezebels in Christian-Century Japan,” in The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, ed.

John W. O’Malley et al., vol. 2 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2006), 639–40; Hosne, The Jesuit

Missions to China and Peru, 160. 60

Henri Bernard-Maître, “Saint François Xavier et la mission du Japon jusqu’en 1614 e le siècle chrétien

du Japon,” in Histoire universelle des missions catholiques, ed. Simon Delacroix, vol. 1 (Paris: Grund,

1956), 296–316. See also Andrew C. Ross, “Alessandro Valignano: The Jesuits and Culture in the East,”

in The Jesuits: Culture, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, vol.1, 342. 61

Xavier to his Companions in Goa (Kagoshima, November 5, 1549), in Costelloe, Letters and

Instructions of Francis Xavier, 306. See also Malyn Newitt, A History of Portuguese Overseas

Expansion, 1400–1668 (New York: Routledge, 2005), 123–24. 62

Xavier to his Companions in Goa (Kagoshima, November 5, 1549), in Costelloe, Letters and

Instructions of Francis Xavier, 306. Emphasis added.

Page 64: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

51

of the articles of the faith, and an extensive account of the coming of Christ”.63

This

plan was realised at the turn of 1550, with Xavier foreshadowing the project in the

aforementioned letter sent from Kagoshima in 1549:

I believe that we shall be busy this winter in composing a rather long

explanation of the articles of faith in the language of Japan so that it may be

printed, since all the leading people know how to read and write, in order that

our holy faith may be spread through many regions, since we cannot go to all of

them. Paul [Anjirō], our dearest brother, will faithfully translate all that is

necessary for the salvation of their souls in his own language.64

Written in prose, the Japanese Catechism was comprised of an extensive overview of

the history of the Old Testament after the fall of humankind.65

Painstakingly

transliterated by Xavier into Latin characters (an early form of rōmaji66

), Anjirō’s

translations were a flawed product born of apostolic urgency and completed with great

toil.67

As early as 1551, the Jesuits were already encountering problems as a result of

their linguistic shortcomings. Worse still, by 1555 Balthasar Gago (1515–83) had

63

Georg Schurhammer, Francis Xavier: His Life, His Times, vol. 4 (Rome: The Jesuit Historical Institute,

1982), 105. 64

Xavier to his Companions in Goa (Kagoshima, November 5, 1549), in Costelloe, Letters and

Instructions of Francis Xavier, 312. 65

For an outline of the Japanese Catechism, see Schurhammer, Francis Xavier, vol. 4, 105–109. 66

Rōmaji, or the romanisation of Japanese, involving the use of Latin script to render Japanese phonetics.

In the case of Anjirō, this early system was based on the Portuguese orthography. With the introduction of

a printing press in Nagasaki towards the end of the sixteenth century, the Jesuit translation of European

secular and sacred texts into Japanese would flourish. See Chikeo Irie Mulhern, “Cinderella and the

Jesuits: An Otogizōshi Cycle as Christian Literature,” Monumenta Nipponica 34 (1979): 409–47; Chieko

Irie Mulhern, “Analysis of Cinderella Motifs, Italian and Japanese,” Asian Folklore Studies 44 (1985): 1–

37; William J. Farge, The Japanese Translations of the Jesuit Mission Press, 1590–1614: De Imitatione

Christi and Guía de Pecadores (Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press, 2002); Yoshihisa Yamamoto,

“Scholasticism in Early Modern Japan,” Mediaevalia: Textos e Estudos 32 (2012): 249–77; Mia M.

Mochizuki, “The Diaspora of a Jesuit Press: Mimetic Imitation on the World Stage,” in Illustrated

Religious Texts in the North of Europe, 1500–1800, ed. Feike Dietz et al. (Farnham: Ashgate, 2014), 113–

34; Haruko Nawata Ward, “Images of the Incarnation of the Jesuit Japan Mission’s Kirishitanban Story of

Virgin Martyr St. Catherine of Alexandria,” in Image and Incarnation: The Early Modern Doctrine of the

Pictorial Image, ed. Walter Melion and Lee Palmer Wandel (Leiden: Brill, 2015), 492–93. 67

Schurhammer, Francis Xavier, vol. 4, 108.

Page 65: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

52

identified more than fifty problematic words used in the Japanese Catechism.68

Many

key offenders were Buddhist terms adopted to express Christian concepts. Some of

these included: jōdo – the Buddhist Pure Land – used as a translation for Christian

“paradise”; jigoku – the lowest of the six realms of existence or rokudō in Buddhist

teachings – as Christian “hell”; ten’nin – heavenly spirits in Buddhism that are often

depicted in flight – as Christian “angels”; and tamashii – a ‘soul’ with no distinction

between being “vegetative, sensile, or rational”69

– as the immortal Christian “soul.”70

However, no term is more symbolic of being so lost in translation than the Jesuits’

misappropriation of Dainichi (大日 ), literally “The Great Sun” (or “The Great

Illumination”), as “God”.

This problem with God, so to speak, was primarily the result of Anjirō’s rather

superficial understanding of the various sects of Japanese Buddhism. Yet, we must also

acknowledge a two-way process of mistranslation. As noted by Higashibaba, the

translation of God as Dainichi was derived from Anjirō’s previous summary of

Japanese religion, conducted in Portuguese with the Jesuits during his time in Goa.71

Needless to say, his already shallow grasp of Buddhist theologies was compounded as

he expressed his (mis)understandings in a language with which he would have lacked

the necessary subtleties of expression. When asked who or what the Japanese revered as

their central figure of divinity, Anjirō offered the name of Dainichi, as recorded by

Nicolo Lancillotto (d. 1558) in 1548:

68

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 8; Donald F. Lach, Asia in the Making of Europe,

vol. 1/II (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1965), 679–83. Gago arrived in Japan in 1553 with

specific instructions to learn the language. See also Hubert Cieslik, “Balthasar Gago and Japanese

Christian Terminology,” Missionary Bulletin 8 (1954): 82–90. 69

Ann M. Harrington, Japan’s Hidden Christians (Chicago: Loyola University Press, 1993), 8. 70

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 9; Sangkeun Kim, Strange Names of God: The

Missionary Translation of the Divine Name and the Chinese Responses to Matteo Ricci’s Shangti in Late

Ming China, 1583–1644 (New York: Peter Lang, 2004), 80–82. 71

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 10.

Page 66: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

53

All [Japanese] adore one single God whom they call in their language Denychy

[Dainichi]; and he [Anjiro] says that they sometimes paint this Denychy with

only one body and three heads. [...] But this man said that he did not know the

meaning of those three heads; but he knew that all were one ... as with [our] God

and Trinity.72

Dainichi (literally: “Great Light”) was the Japanese name given to the Mahāvairocana,

the Primordial Buddha (ādibuddha) in the Chinese schools of Tiantai and Hua-Yen

Buddhism, later appearing in the Japanese schools of Shingon, Kegon and esoteric

lineages of Tendai.73

Dainichi or Dainichi Nyorai (大日如来) is the central figure of

veneration in Shingon Buddhism, as well as a syncretistic character of the Shinto sun

goddess, Amaterasu (天照, literally: “shining in heaven”).74

Prior to his arrival in India,

Anjirō had been a member of the Shingon sect, and had described their veneration of

Dainichi as akin to the Christian conceptualisation of an omnipotent Creator. Thus

Xavier, having arrived in Kagoshima, announced (most likely through Anjirō) to the

Japanese that he and his companions had come to preach the buppō (the teachings of

Buddhism or “Buddhist dharma”) of Dainichi.75

Knowing that the Jesuits had sailed

from India, the very cradle of Buddhism, it is understandable that the Japanese believed

these men in black robes to be preaching yet another sect from these same origins.

Indeed, the daimyo Ōuchi Yoshitaka (1507–51) of Yamaguchi famously offered the

Jesuits a deed to a former Buddhist temple in 1551, referring to them as “monks [bōzu]

who have come from the western region [India] to spread the law of Buddha (buppō o

72

Translated in Schurhammer, Francis Xavier, vol. 3, 484. Garcia de Sá (1486–1549), the then governor

of India, entitled Lancillotto’s report as Information on the Island of Japan given by Mestre Francisco,

who obtained Reports on it from very Trustworthy Persons, especially from a Japanese who became a

Christian in this City, a Man of great Talent and Ability. 73

Takeshi Kimura, “Japan: History,” in Encyclopedia of Monasticism, ed. William M. Johnston, vol. 1

(Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn, 2000), 684 – 94. 74

Cunningham, “A Glorious Failure,” 31. 75

See Dennis Hirota, “Christian Tradition in the Eyes of Asian Buddhists: The Case of Japan,” in The

Oxford Handbook of Christianity in Asia, ed. Felix Wilfred (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014),

416.

Page 67: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

54

shōryū no tame)”.76

The Jesuits, not only seen as namban, were for this confusion also

understood to be Tenjikujin (“men from Tenjiku” or “Indians”).77

Armed with an

arsenal of ‘loaded’ Japanese terminology, Xavier is thus reported to have shouted

“Dainichi wo ogami are!” (“Pray to Dainichi!”) through the streets of Kagoshima.78

Ironically, Xavier, a central figure of the European Catholic Reformation was initially

seen by many Japanese as a mouthpiece for Buddhist reformation.79

The Jesuits’

preaching of the fires of hell (jigoku) and the eternal embrace of the Pure Land (jōdo)

were all too familiar to the Japanese. Novel, however, were their stories of a “Dainichi

[who] had created the world in six days, had impregnated a virgin, and had a human son

who was brutally executed but subsequently rose from the dead and ascended to the

Pure Land”.80

Although Xavier would later grow suspicious of Anjirō’s translations, it

was ironically this adoption of Dainichi (and its Buddhist connotations) that allowed

him to reach a wide population in the first three years of the Japanese mission.81

In the year 1551, a series of famed theological debates with Shingon and Zen

Buddhist monks in Yamaguchi revealed to Xavier that the name Dainichi was not the

“Sun of Righteousness” (as he had deduced from its literal translation), but a Buddhist

76

Translated in Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 11. See also Hirokazu Shimizu,

“Kirishitan kankei hōsei shiryō shū,” Kirishitan kenkyū 17 (1977), 251–438. App translates the key clause

of the deed as follows: “The bonzes who have here from the Western regions may, for the purpose of

promulgating the Buddhist law, establish their monastic community at the Buddhist temple of the Great

Way.” Urs App, The Cult of Emptiness: The Western Discovery of Buddhist Thought and the Invention of

Oriental Philosophy (Rorschach: University Media, 2012), 16. 77

Tenjiku, the Japanese term for India, the land in which the law of Buddha was forged. Cosme de Torrès

(1510–1570) wrote to Xavier in 1551 stating that the Japanese “nos disserão chensicus” (call us

“Tenjiku”). Cosme de Torrès to Francis Xavier in Bungo, from Yamaguchi (October 20, 1552), Cartas

que os padres e irmãos da Companhia de Iesus que andão nos Reynos de Iapão escreverão aos da mesma

Companhia da India e Europa des do Anno de 1549 atè o de 1580, vol. 1, ed. Manoel de Lyra (Evora,

1598), f. 18v. See also Ronald P. Toby, “The ‘Indianness’ of Iberia and Changing Japanese Iconographies

of the Other,” in Implicit Understandings: Observing, Reporting, and Reflecting on the Encounters

between Europeans and Other Peoples in the Early Modern Era, ed. Stuart B. Schwartz (New York:

Cambridge University Press, 1994), 327. 78

Schurhammer, Francis Xavier, vol. 4, 225. 79

For an overview of Buddhist reformation movements and the state of sect-warfare in sixteenth-century

Japan, see Neil McMullin, Buddhism and the State in Sixteenth-Century Japan (Princeton: Princeton

University Press, 1984), 15–58. 80

App, The Cult of Emptiness,14. 81

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 11; Hisashi Kishino, “Furanshisu Zabieru no

‘dainichi’ saiyō, shiyō ni tsute,” Kirishitan kenkyū 26 (1986), 193.

Page 68: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

55

term used among esoteric practitioners.82

Consequently, the Jesuits promptly cut all ties

with the misleading ambiguity of Dainichi, transplanting it with the word Daiusu, a

Japanese transliteration of the Latin term for God, Deus.83

This need to communicate in

Japanese about Christian ideas and concepts where there were no existing idioms,

underscores the intellectual debates in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries known as

the “Terms Question”. The Jesuits certainly had no illusions about the complexities of

this conundrum. Indeed, “great labyrinths” (grandes laberintos) had revealed

themselves in the aftermath of their theological discussions with the Buddhist monks of

Yamaguchi.84

Likewise in China, debate over whether it was acceptable for Jesuits to

use the Chinese terms Shangi-di (‘God on High’) and T’ian (‘God’ or ‘Heaven’)

resulted in suggestions of transliteration or the invention of new terms in Chinese.85

However, where words failed, Jesuits were forced to experiment with more material

methods of communication. It was their potential for use and development as sensuous

and affective media that missionaries looked to the visual and performing arts. The

evocative power of their Ignatian engagement with the senses stressed “affectivity and

emotionalism in order to appeal to the imagination of the faithful and to bring about

conversion”.86

The performing arts thus acted as a kind of ‘glocal mirror,’ reflecting a

localised catechism in sight and sound.

82

For an overview of these debates, see Schurhammer, Francis Xavier, vol. 4, 225–29. 83

This transliteration as Daiusu was certainly not without its own set of shortcomings. Due to its phonetic

similarity to dai usō (“Great Lie”), many Japanese are reported to have openly mocked the Jesuits. See

Schurhammer, Francis Xavier, vol. 4, 156, 223–26, 229, and 239. 84

Cosme de Torres to his Companions in India, from Yamaguchi (September 29, 1551), Cartas, vol. 1, f.

16v. See Urs App, “St. Francis Xavier’s Discovery of Japanese Buddhism: A Chapter in the Discovery of

Buddhism (Part 2: From Kagoshima to Yamaguchi, 1549–1551),” The Eastern Buddhist 30 (1997): 214–

44. 85

Wiessala, European Studies in Asia, 65. 86

David Gentilcore, “‘Adapt Yourselves to the People’s Capabilities’: Missionary Strategies, Methods

and Impact in the Kingdom of Naples, 1600–1800,” The Journal of Ecclesiastical History 45 (1994), 271.

Page 69: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

56

Balthasar Gago and the New Japanese Catechism

A turning point in the Japanese understanding of the Jesuits’ true identity occurred with

the arrival of Balthasar Gago and his new approach to the “Terms Question”. In a letter

to his confrères in India, Gago wrote in 1555 of the initial failures of the Jesuits and

their ‘problem with God’:

The Japanese sects have various technical terms that we also used for a long

time to express our theological ideas. As soon as I became aware of the problem,

however, I made the necessary changes immediately since using the words of

falsehood to express the truth gives a false impression. Whenever I find out,

therefore, that a word is harmful, I teach the people the correct Portuguese or

Latin word. New things, after all, require new words and the words the people

here use have a vastly different connotation from the ideas we want to express.

There are only two possible solutions to the problem, either to make all kinds of

explanations with regard to each of these words, or to change the words

altogether. This would have to be done in the case of about fifty words. Now we

explain the meaning of those [Buddhist] words along with the errors they

contain and then we explain also the meaning of our own correct words. In this

way the people come to understand the difference between the two kinds of

expressions, understand the doctrine better and recognize also that it is

impossible to use their words to express the truths of God. I mention this in

order that those who work among the pagans may weigh their words well when

they try to give expression to religious truth.87

87

Balthasar Gago to his Companions in Goa, from Hirado (September 23, 1555). Translated in Cieslik,

“Balthasar Gago and Japanese Christian Terminology,” 87. João Rodrigues (c.1561–1633) would later

reiterate this approach in his Japanese Grammar at the turn of the seventeenth century: “Seeing that the

Japanese tongue wants words to express numerous new things required by the holy Gospel, it is necessary

either to invent such, which is difficult in Japanese, or to take them from our language, corrupting them as

may best suit the Japanese pronunciation, so as to be, as it were, indigenous. And as the Portuguese

Page 70: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

57

This approach to translation was central to the composition of a new Japanese

catechism, ordered and initially drafted by the Provincial Melchior Nuñez Barreto

(1520–71) during his time in Hirado.88

Following his own transfer to Hirado in 1555,

Gago undertook the completion of this catechism with the assistance of the first

recognised Japanese lay brother (or dōjuku89

) by the name of Lourenço.90

Completed

sometime in 1557 or 1558, this work became popularly known as the Nijyū-go-ka-jō, as

it was divided into twenty-five doctrinal chapters in a dialogic style.91

It served as the

standard text for all catechetical instruction for the following two decades, undergoing

constant revision in line with the Jesuits’ developing understanding of the Japanese

language.92

In light of this, it would appear that the Nijyū-go-ka-jō, with its pivotal

position in the 1560s, formed the bedrock of religious understanding among Kirishitan

communities through its introduction of Christian terminology into the Japanese

vernacular. On the one hand, this clarity lost the Jesuits a large number of followers

who had mistaken their mission for a school of Buddhism,93

while on the other it

brought Europeans and Japanese into a closer understanding of one another.

Within the context of early modern colonialism, Irving employs the musical

metaphor of an “enharmonic exchange” occurring between Europeans and non-

language has much resemblance to that of Japan, both in many of the syllables and in pronunciation, they

can usually be taken from it, although some have been taken from the Latin also. These words are solely

such as relate to God, to the saints, to the virtues, and other things which they [the Japanese] have not

got.” João Rodrigues, Arte da lingoa de Iapam (Nagasaki, 1604), 179. Translated in Ernest Mason Satow,

The Jesuit Mission Press in Japan, 1591–1610 (privately printed, 1888), 11. 88

Luís Fróis, Die Geschichte Japans (1549–1578) von Luis Frois, trans. Georg Schurhammer and Ernst

Arthur Voretzsch (Leipzig: Verlag der Asia major, 1926), 59. 89

Dōjuku (同宿) literally means “living together.” It was a Buddhist term used to designate a novice who

lived with the monks and served his superiors at the temple. This term was adopted by the Jesuits

(dogicus or dogicos) to identify those Japanese undertaking lay instruction. Scholarship on the Japanese

Mission is full of conflicting definitions of this term as ‘lay catechists.’ For clarification, see Brockey,

The Visitor, 364–65. Abé has also likened the dōjuku to the European sacristans. See Abé, The Jesuit

Mission to New France: A New Interpretation in the Light of the Earlier Jesuit Experience in Japan, 141. 90

Ebisawa, Yōgaku denraishi, 64. 91

Nijyū-go-ka-jō translates literally as “Twenty-five Articles.” 92

Ibid. 93

To this effect, Melchior Nuñez Barreto claimed that “some of the neophytes left the Church saying that

they had been deceived since they thought that in accepting Christianity they were adopting a religion that

was in harmony with the teachings of Shaka and Amida…Others, however, remained faithful to their

new-found faith.” Translated in Cieslik, “Balthasar Gago and the Japanese Christian Terminology,” 87.

See also, Schurhammer, Das kirchliche Sprachproblem in der japanischen Jesuitenmission.

Page 71: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

58

Europeans during sustained periods of contact, whereby different communities

“gradually tempered their cultural systems to incorporate an understanding [of] the

Other”.94

In this way, the Jesuits’ religio-cultural mission adopted and adapted the

language, ideas, and practices of others to suit their proselytic objectives. Indeed, this

flexible approach to “their way of proceeding” resonates with Ignatius’s famous

expression: “Enter through the door of the other so as to make them leave through our

door”.95

By opening one door and exiting through another, both the Jesuits and the

Japanese engaged in a “reciprocal process of cross-cultural familiarisation”.96

Through

this negotiation of social, cultural, and religious identities, the consequent exchange

between the proverbial ‘East and West’ gave birth to what this dissertation argues was a

truly syncretic genre of liturgical performance, which will be referred to as misuteriyo-

geki (mystery play) – syncretic both in the way it was acted and the means by which

music was applied, localised and newly created. In this light, Irving identifies a

subversive power in such practices of syncretism against cultural imperialism.97

Similarly, it is argued in this dissertation that an account of Kirishitan musical practices

devoid of glocal considerations runs the risk of reducing this period of intercultural

exchange to a static image of European imposition and ‘oriental’ reception. However,

the missionary ethos of accommodatio, and its facilitation of “cross-cultural

familiarisation” through the performing arts, implies a degree of cultural openness on

both sides. The liturgical traditions that developed in Japan during the 1550s and 1560s,

more than merely bridging a cultural divide, demand recognition as practices that can be

truly described as Kirishitan. It was in the proselytic capacity of these performative

traditions that Xavier brought the success of a growing tradition of liturgical music from

Goa to Japan in the mid-sixteenth century.

94

Irving, Colonial Counterpoint, 73. 95

See Muller, “The Jesuit Strategy of Accommodation,” 469. 96

Irving, Colonial Counterpoint, 73. 97

Ibid., 74.

Page 72: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

59

CHAPTER TWO

Singing for Salvation

As it developed from the practice of missa lecta (read Mass), we can assume that

singing in Japanese churches, as in Goa, was initially performed in Latin. The very first

recorded example of liturgical singing occurred in 1552 at the Daidōji Church of

Yamaguchi.1 Pedro de Alcaceva (d. 1579) recounts how the arrival of Balthasar Gago at

Yamaguchi in October brought much joy to the Kirishitan there. With Juan Fernández

(1526–67) and Duarte da Silva (1536–64), Christmas Day was celebrated by these

missionaries and the Kirishitan community with a missa cantada (sung Mass).

Although Alcaveva’s account describes the Japanese as not being blessed with “good

voices” (boas vozes), their singing brought great comfort to those in attendance.2 By

1555, daily mass and the regular use of liturgical singing became a common practice

across Hirado and Funai, in addition to the singing of monophonic cantigas from 1556.3

These latter secular melodies were sources of contrafactum, in which missionaries set

simple catechetical and biblical texts in Japanese.4 It is also important to note that the

development of these sung practices preceded the arrival of the first European books in

Japan during 1556. These included “a book of plainchant” (hum livro de canto chão)

and “another book of polyphony” (outro de canto d’orgão) which are no longer extant

1 The decrepit Buddhist temple, Daidoji, was repurposed by Xavier as the Jesuits’ first church in Japan

upon permission of Ōuchi Yoshitaka in 1551. 2 Pedro de Alcaceva to his brothers of the Society of Jesus in Portugal, from Goa (undated, 1554), Cartas,

vol. 1, f. 24r. 3 Ebisawa, Yōgaku denraishi, 29.

4 Vernacularised cantigas were likewise used as tools of religious instruction by the Jesuits proselytising

in sixteenth-century Brazil. See Castagna, “The Use of Music by the Jesuits in the Conversion of the

Indigenous Peoples of Brazil,” 641.

Page 73: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

60

and whose contents are unknown.5 A considered analysis of liturgical singing in Japan’s

Christian Century is something that is still lacking, due primarily to a scarcity of sources

and the general way in which these musical activities have fallen into a “grey area”

between different disciplines.6 Indeed, Daniele V. Filippi notes that Jesuit catechetical

methods that “involved dialogues, recitation and singing” were developed within a

“fruitful interaction between experiences on European soil and experiences in the extra-

European missions”.7 He further emphasises that in looking to this “non-conventional

repertory” we are able to identify practices that were “one of the most characteristic

sonic experiences available in the everyday life of Catholics, and … [as such] helped

shape personal as well as collective beliefs and identities”.8

In exploring the

development of local music traditions, we gain a greater sense of the Jesuits’ grassroots

approach to their apostolic work in the Japanese mission, and how it was grounded in

interactions with the common people. This is to be contrasted with the missionaries’

simultaneous ‘top down’ method of seeking the conversion of regional rulers and the

nobility.9 This dissertation demurs from Filippi only in his conceptualisation of “extra-

European” regions, for this is to relegate the development of Kirishitan traditions to a

status of peripheral significance. In this chapter, performance practices are explored that

demand a fresh, indeed localised, consideration of their validity as new cultural forms in

the sixteenth century. As the Jesuits’ first decade came to an end, the 1560s would usher

5 Jesús López-Gay, La Liturgia en la Misión del Japón del siglo XVI (Rome: Librerìa dell’università

Gregoriana, 1970), 159. See also Irving, “The Dissemination and Use of European Music Books in Early

Modern Asia,” 43. 6 Filippi, “A Sound Doctrine,” 1. Both López-Gay and Ebisawa’s discussions of liturgical music in

Japan’s Christian Century are indispensable sources, but tend towards more of a descriptive account than

contextual analysis. López-Gay, La Liturgia en la Misión del Japón del siglo XVI, 155–95; Ebisawa,

Yōgaku Denraishi. 7 Filippi, “A Sound Doctrine,” 41.

8 Ibid., 42.

9 This missionary method is a topic that has been researched extensively. See, for instance, Jurgis

Elisonas, “Christianity and the Daimyo,” in The Cambridge History of Japan, ed. John Whitney Hall and

James L. McClain, vol. 4 (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1991): 301–72; Madalena Ribeiro,

“The Christian Nobility of Kyūshū: A Perusal of Jesuit Sources,” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese

Studies 13 (2006): 45–64.

Page 74: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

61

in a period of salvific progress for the Society of Jesus.10

Higashibaba defines this

decade as a turning point in the mission’s first thirty years (1549–80) when, for lack of

linguistic fluency, emphasis was placed upon non-verbal practices that focused on the

visual, such as the use of religious artwork, relics, and ritual.11

However, it is argued in

this chapter that the development of Kirishitan identity through these visual media was

in fact part and parcel of a broader project based in aural and oral training.

There is a tendency in scholarship on Japan’s Christian Century to focus

primarily on the early acts of Xavier and the reformism of Alessandro Valignano

(1539–1606), the Jesuit Visitor to the East Indies, post-1579.12

Notwithstanding the

importance of these two key figures in the grand narrative of the Japanese church, the

thirty-year gap between them saw a number of other missionaries experiment with the

limits of accommodatio in their apostolic work.13

The fostering of distinctly Kirishitan

liturgical practices, primarily between 1560 and 1570, is presented in this chapter as

constituting the most intensive period of intercultural exchange during the Christian

Century, and allows us truly to see glocality in action. Among the hundreds of

thousands of Kirishitan who guided and embodied these traditions, arguably the most

important demographic was that of children.14

10

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 12. 11

Ibid., xvii. 12

Indeed, much work has been focused on Valignano’s systemisation of accommodatio in missionary

practice. See, for instance, Schütte, Valignano’s Mission Principles for Japan, 2 vols.; Joseph F. Moran,

The Japanese and the Jesuits: Alessandro Valignano in Sixteenth-Century Japan (London: Routledge,

1993); M. Antoni J. Üçerler, “Alessandro Valignano: Man, Missionary, and Writer,” Journal of the

Society for Renaissance Studies 17 (2003): 337–66; Vittorio Volpi, Il Visitatore: Un testimone oculare

nel misterioso Giappone del XVI secolo (Casale Monferrato: Piemme, 2004); M. Antoni J. Üçerler and

Marisa di Russo, eds., Alessandro Valignano S.J., Uomo del Rinascimento: Ponte tra Oriente e Occidente

(Rome: Institutum Historicum Societatis Iesu, 2008); Matsuda Kiichi, Barinyāno to kirishitan shūmon

(Tokyo: Chōbunsha, 2008). 13

Juan Ruiz-de-Medina, “The Role of Children in the Early Japanese Church,” in Portuguese Voyages to

Asia and Japan in the Renaissance Period, ed. Peter Milward (Tokyo: Renaissance Institute, Sophia

University, 1994), 61. 14

The oft-cited number of converts by the turn of the seventeenth century is 300,000. See, for instance,

Boxer, The Christian Century in Japan, 320–21; Haruko Nawata Ward, Women Religious Leaders in

Japan’s Christian Century, 1549–1650 (Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2009), 6; Christal Whelan, The

Beginning of Heaven and Earth: The Sacred Book of Japan’s Hidden Christians (Honolulu: University of

Hawaii Press, 1996), 11. Some scholars cite significantly higher numbers (e.g. 760,000), but these are in

Page 75: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

62

The Role of Children’s Music in the Japanese Church

A bell, a well-known instrument made of metal, with which principally the

faithful are congregated to participate in the mass, or to hear the canonical hours,

and the divine office; and for that reason they put them high into the towers, so

that they can be heard by all.15

This definition of a church bell by Sebastián de Covarrubias y Orozco (1539–1613), a

noted musical aficionado and chaplain to King Philip III of Spain (r. 1598–1621),16

alludes to its power as a sonic symbol of the word of God. One is reminded of Psalm

98:4 in which the faithful are instructed to “make a joyful noise to the Lord, all the

earth; break forth into joyous song and sing praises!” The tolling of bells thus represents

a kind of “joyful noise” which penetrates the public sphere, redefining space through its

construction of a Christian soundscape. The first record of a Jesuit church bell in Japan

was noted by Cosme de Torrès (1510–70) in the province of Bungo during 1561 (see

Figure 6).

At the sound of the bell announcing prayer time all the Christians kneel down

and pray loudly, even the small children. They sing the responsories in every

mass and after mass the Pater noster, Ave Maria, Salve Regina, and the

Commandments. Every Wednesday there is [a] procession with singing of the

Ave Crux; in the evening, after the angelus bell, they are accustomed to sing for

all likelihood inflated figures that do not account for apostates. For a discussion of these figures, see

George Elison, Deus Destroyed: The Image of Christianity in Early Modern Japan (Cambridge,

Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1973), 397. 15

Sebastián de Covarrubias y Orozco, Tesoro de la lengua castellana o española (Madrid: Luís Sanchez,

1611), 182–83, translated in Jutta Toelle, “Todas las naciones han de oyrla: Bells in the Jesuit

reducciones of Early Modern Paraguay,” Journal of Jesuit Studies 3 (2016), 437–38. For a discussion on

the function of bells in mission contexts, see Kristin Dutcher Mann, The Power of Song: Music and

Dance in the Mission Communities of Northern New Spain, 1590–1810 (Stanford: Stanford University

Press, 2010), 197–202. 16

Juan José Carreras, “The Court Chapel: A Musical Profile and the Historiographical Context of an

Institution,” in The Royal Chapel in the Time of the Habsburgs: Music and Ceremony in the Early

Modern Europe, ed. Juan José Carreras and Bernardo García García (Woodbridge: The Boydell Press,

2005), 17.

Page 76: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

63

a full hour. Even the heathens sing the doctrine in the streets. There are small

children who, although they cannot yet talk properly, already sing the doctrine

and happily singing, toddle down the streets.17

The reverberations of this bell can be seen as a kind of metaphor for the blooming of the

Japanese Church in the 1560s from the seeds planted by Xavier only twelve years

earlier. Central to this account by Torrès is the presence of children. Throughout the

corpus of Jesuit correspondence in the sixteenth century, the singing of children seems

to define the very contours of Japan’s Christian Century, from the feast days of the

liturgical calendar to the classrooms of Jesuit elementary schools and colleges. Indeed,

children’s music-making was at the very heart of these soundscapes throughout the

Kirishitan communities of Japan. The use of music aided the Jesuits in their apostolic

work “to attract and entertain people, to reshape habits, and even to redefine perceptions

of time and space”.18

Filippi has outlined how such musical modes of “reshaping

habits” worked on people’s “corporeity, memory, and emotion” through the creation of

“experiences which were genuinely collective and at the same time intimately

individual”.19

In what follows, the presence of children in Jesuit records throughout the

1560s will be traced, looking to how their training and performance of liturgical music

fulfilled key proselytic objectives. There is a tendency in existing scholarship to present

such cases of music-making as detached episodes, when in fact there are connections

between people and places that warrant closer inspection.20

In so doing, we are able to

17

Translated in Harich-Schneider, A History of Japanese Music, 450. 18

Daniele V. Filippi, “‘Their sound hath gone forth into all the earth’: Music and Sound in the Ministries

of Early Modern Jesuits,” Journal of Jesuit Studies 3 (2016), 357. 19

Ibid., 363. 20

Kambe’s pioneering study of the viola da gamba in early modern Japan is an essential work in this field

of study. Her focus is concerned with the instruments themselves and their presence in a chronology of

episodes between 1561 and 1613. The missing link here, however, is a consideration of the people – the

children – who played these instruments and how they relate to a broader shift in the Jesuits’ approach to

music-making. Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 31–67. Similarly, Amano’s exploration of the Jesuits’ exposure

to Japanese performing traditions, despite being a very useful resource, is structured primarily as an

inventory of detached episodes in Jesuit records. Sachi Amano, “Did Fróis Encounter Christian Noh?”,

DEDiCA: Revista de Educação e Humanidades 5 (2014): 123–38.

Page 77: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

64

see a broader narrative of the developing cultural practices and identities of Kirishitan

communities, grounded in the Jesuits’ approach to the education of Japanese children.

This chapter will thus explore four key methods by which Torrès and his companions

employed music, especially liturgical singing in Latin, as a means to their proselytic

ends:

1. The teaching of liturgical songs as a substitute for text-based catechetical

instruction;

2. The introduction of instrumental music tuition;

3. The establishment of repertories to be sung in public and private contexts;

4. The use of public processions as multi-sensorial spectacles to attract converts.

Cosme de Torrès and the Boys of Bungo

The ancient province of Bungo (present-day Oita Prefecture) is a recurrent geographical

reference in the annals of the Japanese Church.21

Its association with the Portuguese

even preceded the arrival of the Jesuits, with merchant ships sailing into the port of

Funai (the provincial capital) as early as 1544 or 1545.22

The trader Diogo Vaz de

Aragão (n.d.) is reported by the Japanese to have resided here for almost five years,

from around 1546 until 1551, undoubtedly intriguing the young daimyo23

Ōtomo

Yoshishige (1530–87) with his practice of a foreign faith.24

From his first contact with

Xavier in 1551 until his deposition in 1578, Yoshishige shaped the province of Bungo

21

The Japanese mission was divided into three jurisdictions: ‘Shimo’, Bungo and Miyako, each with their

own houses and residences. In Jesuit terms, Shimo (written as Ximo) referred to the Jesuit residences in

the provinces of Hizen, Chikuzen, Higo, and Satsuma (Kyushu region). 22

Okamoto, Jūrokuseiki Nichi-Ō kōtsūshi no kenkyū, 312–13. 23

Daimyo were feudal lords who exerted their rule through hereditary land holdings, subordinate only to

the Shogun between the tenth to mid-nineteenth century. 24

Elisonas, “Christianity and the Daimyo,” 316. Yoshihige also controlled the provinces of Buzen,

Chikugo, Chikuzen, and parts of Higo. Charles R. Boxer, Fidalgos in the Far East, 1550–1770 (Hong

Kong: Oxford University Press, 1968), 30.

Page 78: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

65

as an epicentre of the Jesuit mission. It was here that a standard was set for the musical

education of children, expanding beyond vocal practice and into instrumental tuition.

To begin to consider the Kirishitan children of the province of Bungo we must

first look to the man who saw their education as important to the mission’s success.

Cosme de Torrès was one of the pioneering missionaries who sailed to Japan in 1549

and succeeded Xavier as mission superior in 1551. The series of events that came to

define his movements across Kyushu to the Christian stronghold of Bungo highlight the

fragmented state of Japanese politics in the mid-sixteenth century.25

The failure of the

Ashikaga ‘Shogunate’ (government of the Shogun) to maintain centralised control in the

fifteenth century, had led to the expansion of local power among the daimyo and the rise

of a hereditary military caste known as samurai. Referred to as the Sengoku jidai or

“Age of Warring States” (1467–1568), this period of civil conflict had ravaged Japan

for almost a century, with some twenty-six distinct provinces, each governed by its own

daimyo, struggling for power.26

It was under these conditions that the Jesuits’ cultural

mission in Japan was informed by, and simultaneously an influence on, Japanese

political and economic landscapes.

25

Kyushu (九州), literally “Nine Provinces” is derived from the nine ancient provinces of the Saikaidō

region: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyūga, Osumi, and Satsuma which were the

epicentres of Jesuit activity. For the district divisions of Japanese geography in pre-Edo eras, see Earl

Minder, Hiroko Odagiri and Robert E. Morell, The Princeton Companion to Classical Japanese

Literature (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1985), 415–24. 26

The Genpei War of 1180–85 saw the two primary samurai clans, the Taira and the Minamoto, fight for

control over the imperial court. The Minamoto clan’s victory led to the establishment of the Kamakura

Shogunate in 1192 under which power was devolved from the emperor to the shogun (military

commander). The Minamoto reign was short-lived, being overthrown by the Ashikaga clan in the

fourteenth century. A policy of decentralisation was subsequently introduced, outsourcing administration

of each province to military governors or shogu. The collapse of the shogu system, however, began in

1467 due to a combination of economic decline, famine, and contestation over succession to the

Shogunate. The consequent outbreak of the Ōnin War of 1467–77 would lead to unresolved conflict that

later developed in the Sengoku jidai. See William E. Deal, Handbook to Life in Medieval and Early

Modern Japan (New York: Oxford University Press, 2005), 4–12; Stephen Turnbull, War in Japan,

1467–1615 (Oxford: Osprey, 2002); John Whitney Hall, Nagahara Keiji and Kōzō Yamamura, eds.,

Japan before Tokugawa: Political Consolidation and Economic Growth, 1500–1650 (Princeton:

Princeton University Press, 1981); Marius B. Jansen, ed., Warrior Rule in Japan (Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1995).

Page 79: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

66

Following a failure to obtain an audience with Emperor Go-Nara (1497–1557) in

January of 1551, Xavier left the capital of Kyoto to return to Yamaguchi where he had

left Torrès and Juan Fernández at the end of 1550.27

As we saw in Chapter One, it was

here that the Jesuits, endorsed by Ōuchi Yoshitaka, experienced both initial success and

spectacular failure. In September of 1551, Xavier left for Bungo, having been invited by

the daimyo Ōtomo Yoshishige to his court in Funai. The cordial relationship established

in this encounter would continue for over two decades, as will be explored in Chapter

Five of this dissertation. This was the last time Xavier would see Torrès, who was now

embroiled in the Buddhist intellectual debates of Yamaguchi that led to the Jesuits’

terminology crisis (i.e. the problem with the term Dainichi).28

However, the political

sanctions Torrès had enjoyed in Yamaguchi were soon interrupted when a military

coup, instigated by Sue Takafusa (1521–55), led to Yoshitaka’s death only days after

Xavier’s departure for Bungo. Coincidentally, this revolt had been conducted in

collaboration with the very man Xavier had gone to see, Yoshishige, whose younger

brother, Ōtomo Haruhide (d. 1557), was installed as the new daimyo of Yamaguchi in

1553. Although Haruhide, like his brother, was an ally of the Jesuits, his reign was cut

short by Mōri Motonari (1497–1571) in 1557. Mōri’s vehemently anti-Christian agenda

reclaimed all properties deeded to the Jesuits by Yoshinaga, eventually leading to the

collapse of the city as a vibrant Christian centre.29

While this constant state of political

flux presented practical difficulties for missionaries looking for a foothold, their perhaps

27

Not knowing that the emperor held little political power, Xavier had intended on converting the “king

of Japan” as they understood him to be, so that he would decree to the country’s people to turn to God.

See Elisonas, “Christianity and the Daimyo,” 311–12. 28

See Georg Schurhammer, Die Disputationen des P. Cosme de Torres S.J. mit den Buddhisten in

Yamaguchi im Jahre 1551, nach den Briefen des P. Torres und dem Protokoll seines Dolmetschers Br.

Juan Hernandez S.J. (Tokyo: Mitteilungen der Deutsche Gesellschaft für Natur- und Völkerkunde

Ostasiens, 1929). 29

See Elisonas, “Christianity and the Daimyo,” 315. Cunningham needs to be corrected here in his

assertion that, firstly, the appointment of Haruhide by the rebels was “surprising”, and secondly, that a

policy of Christian protection continued in Yamaguchi. See Cunningham, “A Glorious Failure,” 32.

Indeed, Xavier himself writes that “[t]his duke of Bungo [Ōtomo Yoshishige] promised me and the

Portuguese that he would see to it that his brother, the duke of Yamaguchi, showed great hospitality to

Father Cosme de Torres and Juan Fernández, and that he would assist them; and his brother promised us

that he would do the same when he reached Yamaguchi”. Xavier to his Companions in Europe, from

Cochin (January 29, 1552), in Costelloe, The Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier, 339.

Page 80: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

67

unwanted association with Portuguese merchants opened doors to provinces and

opportunities that would have otherwise been closed. Moreover, some scholars, such as

Joseph M. Kitagawa, have conjectured that in a climate where existing Japanese

religious institutions were failing to provide necessary works of charity and spiritual

succour, the arrival of the Jesuits and their new message of salvation might have been

appealing: “Living as they did at a time when the political order and social fabric were

disintegrating, people were in need of a sense of social identity and solidarity; many

were also looking for the certainty of a salvation experience”.30

Torrès was in many

ways the key protagonist in this “salvation experience” through his development of

Xavier’s approach to accommodatio.31

Affectionately referred to in Jesuit

correspondence as “the good old padre” (bom velho padre), Torrès was evidently much-

loved by the Kirishitan of Yamaguchi, who are reported to have eagerly embarked on a

fifty-hour journey to Bungo where Torrès had fled at the height of Mōri’s campaign in

1556.32

It was here, in the flourishing mission of Funai, that Balthasar Gago truly made

his mark through much-needed works of charity.33

It is perhaps because of this fame

with which Gago has risen in Jesuit historiography thus far, that the figures of Torrès,

Juan Fernández, and Aires Sánchez (c.1528–90), among others, have been overlooked

for their grassroots role in the education of Japanese children.34

It is here that we begin

our story.

30

Joseph M. Kitagawa, Religion in Japanese History (New York: Columbia University Press, 1966), 139. 31

Isabel Pina, “The Jesuit Missions in Japan and in China: Two Distinct Realities, Cultural Adaptation

and the Assimilation of Natives,” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 2 (2001), 60. 32

Neil S. Fujita, Japan’s Encounter with Christianity: The Catholic Mission in Pre-Modern Japan (New

York: Paulist Press, 1991), 34. 33

In 1554 Gago established a modest dispensary in Funai. Troubled by the common Japanese practice of

infanticide, mostly among the poor, Gago opened a rudimentary orphanage within his dispensary. Luís de

Almeida (1525–83), a trained surgeon, joined the Jesuit mission in 1556, and subsequently developed the

dispensary into the first Western hospital in Japan. See Luís de Pina, Evangelizaçaõ e medicina

portuguesa no Japão quinhentista (Coimbra: Tipografia Gráfica de Coimbra, 1950); Harald Fodstad et

al., “Barbarian Medicine in Feudal Japan,” Neurosurgery 51 (2002): 1015–25; Jacques Proust, Europe

through the Prism of Japan: Sixteenth to Eighteenth Centuries, trans. Elizabeth Bell (Indiana: University

of Notre Dame Press, 2002), 34–38. 34

The study of grassroots movements in Japan and the experience of lay Kirishitan is still an area

requiring further research. Ikuo Higashibaba, et al., “Nihon ni okuru Kirisuto-kyo no jyuuo to rikai:

Page 81: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

68

On October 8, 1561, writing to António de Quadros (d. 1572), the then

provincial of India, Torrès describes how he had never seen people “so obedient to

reason” after conversion to Christianity, “nor [so] inclined to devotion and penitence”.35

Here he makes specific reference to the Kirishitan of Hirado who, in seeking a life of

poverty in the cause of Christ, had abandoned their farms and moved to Bungo. More

specifically, these Kirishitan had fled their former home following an exodus of the

Jesuits from Hirado in 1561. The daimyo Matsuura Takanobu (1529–99), who had

initially welcomed Xavier in 1550, acted upon his growing anti-Christian sentiment in

expelling Gaspar Vilela (1525–72) for his burning and destruction of Buddhist images

in 1558.36

Vilela’s initial uncompromising approach to evangelisation shows that the

practice of accommodatio was not practised uniformly among the Jesuits in the first

phase of the Japanese mission. Indeed, the arrival of Francisco Cabral (c.1533–1609) as

Torrès’s successor in 1570 marked a new period of direct opposition to Kirishitan

syncretism in favour of liturgical orthodoxy. This return to an anti-local attitude was not

overturned until the arrival of Valignano and his systemisation of the Japanese mission,

grounded in the spirit of accommodatio from 1580 onwards.37

We can thus describe

Kirishitan no baai,” Shukyo kenkyu 79 (2006): 119–26. There have, however, been a handful of studies,

primarily focused on confraternities, which take this approach as their objective. See Shinzo Kawamura,

“Making Christian Lay Communities During the ‘Christian Century’ in Japan: A Case Study of Takata

District in Bungo” (PhD diss., Georgetown University, 1999); João Paulo Oliveira e Costa, “The

Brotherhoods (Confrarias) and Lay Support for the Early Christian Church in Japan,” Japanese Journal

of Religious Studies 34 (2007): 67–84. Nawata Ward’s work on Kirishitan women also explores these

local experiences. See, for instance, Ward, Women Religious Leaders in Japan’s Christian Century;

Haruko Nawata Ward, “Women Apostles in Early Modern Japan, 1549–1650,” in Devout Laywomen in

the Early Modern World, ed. Alison Weber (New York: Routledge, 2016), 312–30. 35

“Muitas terras tenho vistas de fieis & infieis, & nunca vi gente tão obediéte à rezão depois que a

conhecem, nem tão inclinada a devaçam, & penitencia: porque nell, & em receber o Santissimo

Sacramento, mais parecem religiosos, que Christãos de tão pouco convertidos.” Cosme de Torrès to

António de Quadros, Provincial of India, from Bungo (October 8, 1561), Cartas, vol. 1, ff. 76r–76v. For a

discussion of Kirishitan practices of penance, see James Fujitani, “Penance in the Jesuit Mission to Japan,

1549–1562,” The Journal of Ecclesiastical History 67 (2016): 306–24. 36

See Josef Franz Schütte, Introductio ad Historiam Societatis Jesu in Japonia (Rome: Institutum

Historicum Societatis Iesu, 1968), 466. 37

This conflict of missionary principles between Cabral and Valignano has been extensively analysed

elsewhere. See especially Schütte, Valignano’s Misison Principles for Japan, vol. 1/I, 187–247. It is

important to summarise, however, that in contrast to his predecessors, Cabral outspokenly condemned the

Japanese people as “negroes” of “low class”, discouraging missionaries from the precedent established by

Xavier and de Torrès of learning the Japanese language and adapting social customs in favour of their

communities. Valignano, having dismissed him as mission superior in 1581, expressed that Cabral would

Page 82: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

69

Cabral’s decade as a hiatus in the mission timeline between the efforts of Xavier and

Torrès on the one hand, and Valignano on the other. This is not to overstate a sense of

continuity in a localised approach to apostolic work among the Jesuits, nor is it to

present an overly simplified image of the Japanese Church as one that uniformly

endorsed Kirishitan practices. It is, however, an important distinction that defines the

1560s, under the direction of Torrès until his death in 1570, as a decade of

accommodatio endorsed at the highest level. It was during these years in Bungo

(between 1556 and 1562) and the cities of Shimo (until his death in 1570),38

that Torrès

formed lasting links between mission houses and their training of children across

southern Japan.

In his letter to de Quadros, Torrès recounts a conversation he had with one of the

Kirishitan who had fled from Hirado to Bungo. He recounts how his little girl had gone

to buy some wine (saké):

[I]t came to pass that a beggar was playing the Ave Maria, and listening to [it]

… [she] dropped the wine vessel, and after kneeling to pray, did not get up until

[she had] recited five times the Pater Noster and Ave Maria.39

Here, the use of the verb tangerão (“playing”) seems to indicate the plucking of a

stringed instrument. The description of a beggar as the performer is most likely a

reference to the blind ‘troubadours’ of sixteenth-century Japan known as the biwa-hōshi

or ‘lute priests’. These enigmatic figures played the biwa, a pear-shaped fretted lute

strummed with a plectrum, to accompany songs about histories, wars, legends, and

have been pleased to see the Japanese mission in total ruin. Moran, The Japanese and the Jesuits, 25. See

also Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France, 50–51; R. Po-chia Hsia, A Jesuit in the Forbidden City:

Matteo Ricci 1552–1610 (New York: Oxford University Press, 2010), 49. 38

Fróis, Die Geschichte Japans (1549–1578), 406–407. 39

“Hum Christão me contou, que mandando os dias passados hũa sua moça pequena Christã a buscar

hum pouco de vinho, onde o vendião, aconteceo que estandoo mendindo [mendigo] tangeraõ ás Ave

Marias, & que em ouvindoas logo á hora largou o vaso de vinho, & se pós de giolhos a rezar, & não se

levantou ate não rezar cinco vezes o padre nosso & Ave Maria.” Cartas, vol. 1, f. 76v.

Page 83: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

70

mythologies. The majority of these biwa-hōshi relied upon kadozuke, the practice of

door-to-door performance, which despite its ritual associations was regarded as a form

of begging.40

As will be discussed in Chapter Three, the handful of biwa-hōshi who

‘converted’ to Christianity played a key role in the Jesuits’ localised approach to

grassroots conversion. The act of obedience and devotion by this little girl is described

as moving the “gentiles” who were “so amazed and edified” by the display that they

proclaimed there to be no other God than that of the Christians, for “even the children

teach good conduct.”41

Here, the streets of Bungo sound more like the city of Valencia

whose children sang songs of the catechism day and night. Indeed, by 1561 we can

already see the singing of prayers (mainly the Credo, Pater Noster, Salve Regina and

Ave Maria42

) as the foundations of instruction for Japanese children. Moreover, Torrès’s

account of the call (of the beggar) and response (of the little girl) in a typical

marketplace demonstrates how individual actors engaged in the construction of

soundscapes that defined and redefined the parameters of Kirishitan space. The

characterisation of this girl as an exemplum of virtue could seemingly be cut from the

same cloth as Ledesma’s Modo per insegnar (1573), as discussed in Chapter One,

which exhorted children to lead by example, especially in the public singing of

liturgical song. The clear “subtext of behaviourial socialization”43

is evident in this

account, where the Japanese spectators, who in hearing the call of God, are reshaped

through a trinity of corporeal, memorial, and emotional experience.44

A similar

approach to instruction was endorsed in the establishment of a Jesuit elementary school

40

Kadozuke (門付) literally means ‘attached to the gate’, and refers to “rites performed door to door, in

the precincts of shrines, and ‘on the road’”. Jane Marie Law, “The Puppet as Body Substitute: Ningyō in

the Japanese Shiki Sanbasō Performance,” in Religious Reflections on the Human Body, ed. Jane Marie

Law (Bloomington, Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1995), 261. On biwa-hōshi as beggars, see Hugh

De Ferranti, The Last Biwa Singer: A Blind Musician in History, Imagination and Performance (Ithaca,

New York: Cornell University East Asia Program, 2009), 43–47. 41

“Ficáraõ es Gentios taõ espantados & edificados, que dezião que não avia outro Deos como o dos

Christaõs, pois ainda os meninos ensinavão bõs costumes.” Cartas, vol. 1, f. 76v. 42

See Juan Fernández to his brothers of the Society of Jesus, from Bungo (October 8, 1561), ibid., f. 77r. 43

Noel O’Regan, “Music, Memory, and Faith: How did Singing in Latin and the Vernacular Influence

What People Knew About Their Faith in Early Modern Rome?”, The Italianist 34 (2014), 439. 44

Filippi, “‘Their sound hath gone forth into all the earth’,” 363.

Page 84: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

71

at Funai in 1561, a forerunner to the Jesuit collegios designed by Valignano in the

1580s.45

Directed by Torrès after his arrival in 1557,46

Japanese pupils were instructed

by the likes of a young Duarte da Silva (1536–64) and Guilherme Pereira (c.1540–

1603), as well as Aires Sánchez and Japanese dōjuku who had been trained in

Yamaguchi and Funai. As Abé has indicated, the establishment of this school was

perceived by Japanese students and their parents as another kind of Buddhist

education.47

Thus in order to attract the boys who were currently instructed at Buddhist

temples, Torrès and his companions were compelled not only to teach Christian

doctrine, but also to follow a curriculum in reading and writing similar to that which

their charges were accustomed. An early understanding of this is evident from 1559,

with Gago emphasising that his companions were occupied with study of the Japanese

language, even describing how they spoke among themselves at the Jesuit house in

Japanese so as to improve their fluency.48

Along with Gago, who already had a strong

grasp of the language, Juan Fernández noted how a Japanese dōjuku by the name of

Damian (Damião), held “the office of teaching the letters of Japan to the children of the

Christians, for before, they had been instructed at the monasteries of their Bonzes where

… young men are taught many more [immoral] customs and vices”.49

The Japanese

students would have been struck by the novelty of the arrival of the first European

instruments in the form of the viol (or ‘viola da gamba’), a family of fretted string

45

Dorotheus Scholling, Das Schulwesen der Jesuiten in Japan, 1551–1614 (Munich: Regensbergschen

Buchhandlung, 1931); Kenjiro Miyamoto, Klang im Osten, Klang im Westen: der Komponist Toru

Takemitsu und die Rezeption europäischer Musik in Japan (Saarbrücken: Pfau-Verlag, 1996), 16. See

also Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France, 91–95. 46

We do know, however, that Torrès and his companions were already engaged in the education of

Japanese children in Bungo from 1557. See Balthasar Gago to his brothers in India, from Bungo

(November 1, 1599), Cartas, vol. 1, ff. 63r–67r. 47

Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France: A New Interpertation in the Light of the Earlier Jesuit

Experience in Japan, 170. 48

Balthasar Gago to his brothers in India, from Bungo (November 1, 1559), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 63v. 49

“També ensina as letras de de Iapã[o] aos filhos dos Christãos, porque antes as aprendião nos mosteiros

dos seus Bonzos, onde depois de aprenderem fica vão filhos do demonio, polos muitos maos costumes &

vicios que os Bõzos enfinão aos moços que té em seus mosteiros...” Juan Fernández to his brothers of the

Society of Jesus, from Bungo (October 8, 1561), ibid., f. 77v. This description of the monks’ “vices” is

common in Jesuit correspondence and is likely a reference to the Buddhist practice of pederasty. See Gary

Leupp, Male Colors: The Construction of Homosexuality in Tokugawa Japan (Berkley: University of

California Press, 1995).

Page 85: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

72

instruments held between the legs (da gamba) and played with a bow (see Figure 7).50

It

was not until this point in the Japanese mission that the teaching of musical instruments

was mentioned in Jesuit correspondence.51

It is thus from 1561 that we can see the

beginnings of instrumental tuition at the Jesuit elementary school of Funai. How and

why viols came to arrive in Japan is shrouded in as much mystery as the man who

taught them to the Kirishitan children.

The early life of Aires Sánchez is largely unknown. Ruiz-de-Medina

conjectures, however, that on account of his good grammar and mature writing style, he

must have been well-educated prior to his training in music and medicine.52

Having

landed in Japan during the year of 1561, he was likely to have been on board any

number of the Portuguese merchant ships which had arrived in the port of Funai. It

might well be possible that these merchants were also the very same individuals who

brought viols to the Jesuit mission house. Given that mention of these instruments does

not appear until Sánchez himself writes of his arrival at Torrès’s elementary school in

1562, this is certainly plausible. “I dedicate my time to curing the sick and teaching

fifteen Japanese and Chinese boys that I have in my house to read, write, sing and play

the violas darco [viols]” states Sánchez on October 11, 1562, soon after being admitted

as a novice of the Society of Jesus by Torrès in the very same month.53

Torrès

undoubtedly saw great utility in the ambition and expertise of the young Sánchez who

50

Kambe’s exhaustive analysis of the viola da gamba’s use in Japan identifies the myriad terms

missionaries used to refer to this instrument: viola, violas, violas darco, violas de arco, to name a few.

See Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 31–67. The presence of flutes (frauta) and shawms (charamela) appear in

accounts as early as 1551, but these would seem to be merchant musicians who were not directly

associated with the Jesuit mission. See Waterhouse, “The Earliest Japanese Contacts with Western

Music,” 38. 51

The earliest mention of a musical instrument in connection with the Jesuits is a European keyboard

(cravo) given to Ōuchi Yoshitaka by Xavier in 1551. This was a part of a set of gifts intended on winning

over the daimyo of Yamaguchi. We do not see any further mention of this instrument. See Takahashi, “A

Portuguese Clavichord in Sixteenth-Century Japan?” 116–23. 52

Ruiz-de-Medina, ed., Documentos del Japón, 1558–1562, 61–62. See also Juan Ruiz-de-Medina, “Un

japonés con nombre español, Juan de Torres S.J. (1551–1612),” Missionalia Hispanica 119 (1984), 14. 53

“Ao presente me exercito em curar os doentes, & ensinar a ler & escrever, & cantar & tanger violas

darco a quinze mininos Iapões, & Chinas, que aqui em casa estaõ, pera que sendo Deos servido, se façaõ

os divinos officios cõ toda a so lenidade.” Aires Sánchez to his brothers in Portugal, from Bungo (October

11, 1562), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 101r.

Page 86: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

73

would later travel to Macao to be ordained as a priest in 1579. The speed with which

Sánchez established Japan’s first choir and ‘ensemble’ of European music is certainly

striking and paints a picture of an enthusiastic teacher with undoubted musical prowess.

Indeed, as Kambe notes, none of the Jesuits up until this point had any notable talent

with music beyond what was required for liturgical instruction.54

Despite placing great

importance on singing in the education of children, Torrès would have been unlikely to

have himself requested viols for use in his school. The Kirishitan students here were

noted for their musical talents and, already within the year, Luís de Almeida reported

the fruits of Sánchez’s labour. The daimyo Ōtomo Yoshishige, accompanied by his then

four-year-old son and “nobles of his Kingdom” were invited to dine with the Jesuits at

their mission house in 1562. Almeida recounts how

[a]fter sitting at the table, they were served delicacies in their style and in ours.

We ate while music of violas darco was played. It was so nice that it could have

been suitably played even in front of a [European] Christian prince. The boys

who played were Christians, and dressed all in white. They were extremely

pleased to hear it.55

Almeida’s account speaks to the many ways in which music – both the instruments and

their playing – was used as a kind of diplomatic currency by the Jesuits in Japan’s

Christian Century.56

This dinner, beyond being a meeting of gastronomical cultures (a

kind of culinary accommodatio57

), was a demonstration of the Jesuits’ success achieved

54

Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 38. 55

Translated (with some alterations) in Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 39–40. See Luís de Almeida to his

brothers of the Society of Jesus, from Bungo (October 25, 1562), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 110r. 56

This is a topic that would benefit from further research. Woodfield has touched on this in his discussion

of musical encounters between the Japanese and Dutch VOC and British EIC traders at the turn of the

seventeenth century. See Ian Woodfield, English Musicians in the Age of Exploration (New York:

Pendragon Press, 1995), 181–90. See also Victor Anand Coelho, “Music in New Worlds,” in The

Cambridge History of Seventeenth-century Music, ed. Tim Carter and John Butt (Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 2005), 96–98; Waterhouse, “Southern Barbarian Music in Japan,” 351–77. 57

The Jesuits were not particularly known for their fondness of Japanese cuisine. See, for instance,

Froís’s sixty points of comparison between ‘European’ and Japanese food. Luís Froís, The First

European Description of Japan, 1585 (A Critical English-language Edition of Striking Contrasts in the

Page 87: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

74

under the endorsement of their guest of honour. In this we can see an identification of

children as the very embodiment of the Jesuits’ approach to their cultural mission. For

Almeida, this investment in Japanese children for the mission’s future was no uncertain

matter, for as he proclaimed to his companions in Europe during the same year, “my

dear brethren, with these little boys Our Lord is going to bring fire all over Japan, that it

may flare up in the fire of his love”.58

We must, of course, be careful not to freeze these

children in time; in a matter of years they would become adult representatives of the

Japanese Church. Nevertheless, these “little boys”, for the present, came to form the

first ‘touring ensemble’ of so-called namban music, esteemed for their musicality as

much as their devotion. Almeida demonstrates an acute awareness of how their musical

instruction was critical to the Jesuits’ grassroots progress. To this extent, he notes how

Japanese children who were sent to Bungo were specifically chosen for their musical

aptitude so as to supplement the small numbers in Sánchez’s choir.59

Little is known about how singing was taught in this period of the Japanese

mission, nor what the repertory consisted of beyond the singing of Latin prayers.

However, an account from 1557 may shed some light on this. In a letter written from

Hirado, Gaspar Vilela reflects upon his time in Bungo and offers us a description of

how Holy Week was celebrated in Funai earlier that year.60

While he outlines the

singing of the Benedictus and Miserere for Holy Wednesday, he contrasts these

Customs of Europe and Japan), trans. Richard K. Danford, Robin D. Gill and Daniel T. Reff (New York:

Routledge, 2014), 125–46. See also Richard Hosking, “The Fishy and Vegetable Abominations Known as

Japanese Food,” in Food on the Move: Proceedings of the Oxford Symposium on Food and Cookery, ed.

Harlan Walker (Devon: Prospect Books, 1997), 127–36. 58

Luís de Almeida to his brother of the Society of Jesus, from Yokosuera (October 25, 1562), translated

in Ruiz-de-Medina, “The Role of Children,” 63. 59

López-Gay, La liturgia en la misión del Japón del siglo XVI, 172. 60

Leims conjectures that this account refers to Hirado, but this is not the case. In this letter, Vilela

reflects upon his own missionary activities and the initiatives of his superior, Torrès. Vilela worked under his instruction during his time in Funai between 1556 and 1557, before traveling to Hirado

where he was expelled in 1558. See Leims, Die Entstehung des Kabuki, 271. For Vilela’s

movements throughout Kyushu, see Madalena Ribeiro, “Gaspar Vilela: Between Kyushu and the

Kinai,” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 15 (2007), 14.

Page 88: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

75

practices with the singing of four people in polyphony for Easter Sunday.61

Boys,

dressed in surplices and adorned with wreaths and roses of different colours, performed

these polyphonic songs which, he remarks, he had never heard before. This implies

Vilela had witnessed Japanese boys singing in a new way (i.e. polyphonically) that

departed from their previous training in plainchant. As such, we might consider the

possibility that this singing for Easter Sunday was performed from the previously

discussed book of polyphony that arrived in Japan in the previous year.62

Without their

own printing press throughout the first four decades, Jesuits of the Japanese mission

were heavily reliant upon any texts made available to them via the merchant trade

routes. It is thus highly likely that this book of polyphony, and the book of plainchant

that accompanied it, were used by the likes of Torrès and later Sánchez who was placed

in charge of vocal instruction from 1561.

This early stage of the Kirishitan musical repertory is based in what Irving has

described elsewhere as “the long-distance reproduction of [European] sacred musical

performances”.63

As will be discussed later, this process of performance “reproduction”

is to be contrasted with the introduction of vernacular singing and its influence on

Kirishitan dramatic traditions. By 1563, Torrès had left Bungo for the domain of Ōmura

(in western Kyushu) where he worked with the Kirishitan community who had been

without a priest for five years. In a letter written in November of this year, Luís Fróis,

reflecting upon Torrès’s celebration of the Assumption, describes how “Brother Aires

Sánchez, who had come from Bungo three or four days earlier, with [his] boys and their

violas darco, served in the vespers and the mass. […] The vespers were sung by boys,

61

“Logo se seguia hum irmão revestido, com hum incésario, com hũa capella na cabeça, & hiamos logo

quatro cantando em canto dorgaõ (que he cousa q nunca ouvirão) muitos Psalmos, e Alleluya, com

sobrepelizes, & grinaldas na cabeça, & rosas de diversas cores.” Gaspar Vilela to his fathers and brothers

of the Society of Jesus in India, from Hirado (October 29, 1557), Cartas, vol. 1, ff. 56v–57v. 62

For description of this book’s arrival, see López-Gay, La Liturgia en la Misión del Japón,159. 63

Irving, “European Music Books in Early Modern Asia,” 42.

Page 89: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

76

and the padre [Torrès] recited a prayer”.64

As Kambe has noted, Fróis described this

occasion again in his Historia de Japam in which the young boys are said to have been

taught by Sánchez, and that they “knew well [the] offices [of] the Mass, and played the

instruments skilfully”.65

Within the space of one year, then, the students of the Jesuits’

elementary school in Funai had gained a significant reputation for their abilities. We can

see by this account the manner in which music served not only to build local Kirishitan

communities from the ground up, but also how this music travelled, weaving together

the social and religious fabric of towns, creating a sense of collectivity through the

Kirishitan soundscapes that bound them. Fróis, who had arrived in this very year of

1563, travelled from Macao to Yokosuera in the company of Giovanni Battista di

Monte (1528–78), the first Italian Jesuit to set foot on Japanese soil.

By the following year, Monte had stationed himself in Funai and in a letter to

Polanco, the Jesuits’ secretary in Rome, offers us a fresh perspective on the progress of

the Kirishitan children of Bungo and the centrality of music in their instruction and

practice. He describes the morning of Easter Sunday in 1564 with an image of crowding

outside the door of the Jesuits’ church. Monte then evokes in great detail the procession

spectacle, illustrating its colours, textures, and sounds:

Sixteen boys dressed in white garments with crucifixes upon their chests, lit

candles in their hands, and garlands upon their heads, [sang] hymns in praise of

the Lord. Almost all of these boys are offered to this house by their parents in

64

“...& avia tres ou quatro dias, que era chegado de Búngo o irmão Aires Sanchez cõ os mininos com

suas violas darco que a inda sirvirão nas vesporas, & à missa. [...] As vesporas foraõ cantadas polos

mininos, e a oração disse o padres”. Luís Fróis to his brothers of the Society of Jesus in Europe, from

Ōmura (November 14, 1563), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 135v. 65

Translated in Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 41.

Page 90: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

77

service of the Lord[.] [S]ome learn and study to spread the Law of the Lord […]

some of whom are already competent singers and players of the viola d’arco.66

Monte reflects upon the mass that followed, describing it as being “officiated with good

voices and viols”.67

This is certainly in stark contrast to the ‘bad’ voices described by

Alcaveva in 1552, as discussed earlier in this chapter. These boys and their viols

importantly represent Japan’s first encounter with European ‘chamber’ music. Indeed,

the advent of Japanese bowed instruments did not occur until the kokyū appeared as part

of the sankyoku (“three kinds of instruments”) ensembles of the eighteenth century (see

Figure 8).68

While we do not have any detailed accounts of the Japanese reception of

Sánchez’s music students, it is useful to consider how the common Japanese had

initially perceived these missionaries from a foreign land. As discussed in Chapter One,

the myth that the Jesuits were in fact men from the land of Tenjiku (India) is one factor

that may have influenced how their music was interpreted. In the same way that

Higashibaba conjectures that the early Japanese interest in Catholic imagery was fuelled

by this myth of the Tenjikujin, so too, perhaps, can the presence of Western music – as

the Japanese perception of ‘exotic’ (European) tonality – be seen as furthering the

misconception of the Jesuits as ethereal figures from the cradle of Buddhism.69

Such

66

“...dezaseis meninos vestidos de branco cõ suas cruzes nos peitos, & candeas acesas nas mãos &

grinaldas nas cabeças cãtando hymnos em louvor do Señor; os quaes meninos sam quasi todos desta casa

offerecidos ao serviço do Senhor por seus pais, alguns aprendem, & estudaõ pera ministrarem a lei do

Senhor, outros pera o louvar, dos quaes algũs saõ ja sufficientes cantores, & tangedores de viola darco.”

Giovanni Battista de Monte to Juan Alfonso de Polanco in Rome, from Bungo (October 9, 1564), Cartas,

vol. 1, ff. 153v–54r. 67

“Tornados á igreja, & acabada a missa, a qual foi officiada com boas vozes, e violas, os despedi có hũa

breve pratica, dizendolhes, que fossem a repousar do trabalo passado.” Ibid. 68

The kokyū is the only bowed instrument to have developed in the history of Japanese music. Similar in

shape to the shamisen, the kokyū is played on the lap (much like a treble viol) and incorporates the use of

a detached bow, as opposed to the Chinese erhu which has an undetachable bow. Kambe’s ground-

breaking work on viols in early modern Japan has led her to the hypothesis that the kokyū, as Japan’s only

bowed instrument, was influenced by the presence of Western bowed instruments circulated by

missionaries and merchants throughout Japan’s Christian Century. See Yukimi Kambe, “Kokyū-to

rabeca: sofuto-to shiteno Kirishitan kigensetsu,” Nihon Dentō Kenkyū 7 (2010): 37–59; Yukimi Kambe,

“The Origin of the Kokyū,” Journal of the Viola da Gamba Society of America 47 (2012): 5–41. For the

origins of this idea, see Fumihiko Ōtsuki’s unpublished manuscript entitled “Shamisenshi,” (c.1885),

Waseda University Library, Bunko A0152 08 1-3. 69

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 43–44.

Page 91: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

78

might have been the case throughout the 1550s. By the 1560s, however, it is difficult to

imagine that this attitude continued, for the province of Bungo had come to be so

intimately interconnected with the Society of Jesus and, with it, an understanding of

their true geographical and religious origins. Nevertheless, the playing of viols

presented the Japanese, Kirishitan or otherwise, with new musical textures that clearly

delineated the soundscapes of these communities.

By 1565 there appears to be a systematised approach to the integration of music,

both vocal and instrumental, in liturgical practice. In this way, Monte describes a kind

of weekly schedule for the students of the elementary school in Funai:

After the Mass, boys recite the doctrine repeatedly. The brothers are occupied in

teaching the Christians, in learning the language [Japanese], and in copying

many books in the same language. We spend the whole day on these and other

spiritual exercises. After Ave Maria, we conduct [the] litany. On Fridays, not

only [the brothers] … but also the Christians practice asceticism. On Saturdays,

[we sing] Salve Regina with the violas de arco. On Sundays and feast days, we

conduct the Mass with violas, and sing some motets with great solemnity.70

This use of viols in consort to accompany the choir was likely conceived as a substitute

for pipe organs which, along with other keyboard instruments, had yet to make an

appearance in Japan. This was, for example, a practice in early modern Europe, with the

late sixteenth-century advent of the consort anthem in England and its interchangeable

use of organ and viols, while musicologists have also often looked to Henrich Schütz’s

(1585–1682) preference for the use of viols as a substitute for organ continuo.71

The

distinction here, however, lies in the viol’s use in Kirishitan liturgical settings. Musical

70

Giovanni Battista de Monte to his brothers of the Society of Jesus in Portugal, from Bungo (undated,

1565), translated in Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 43. 71

See Jeffrey Kurtzman, The Monteverdi Vespers of 1610: Music, Context, Performance (New York:

Oxford University Press, 1999), 374; Don Michael Randel, ed., The Harvard Dictionary of Music, 4th ed.

(Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2003), 211.

Page 92: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

79

instruments, apart from the organ, did not normally take part in the conduct of Mass,

and an effort to curb the instrumental embellishment of church services was the central

consideration of musical practice that came to a head towards the end of the Council of

Trent.72

Thus the viol itself stands as a symbol of cultural adaptation and a key

technology of education, proselytisation, and non-verbal communication of cultural and

religious ideas in early modern Japan. While mention of the use of viols in Japan

disappears between the years 1567 and 1579, Kambe conjectures that the playing of

viols would have likely continued.73

Without the presence of Sánchez, who left Bungo

in 1566, there might not have been any further development in the viol players of Funai,

and thus no cause to mention them in correspondence. However, what Sánchez

established in this school was a watershed moment for the Jesuits’ cultural mission in

Japan. Torrès, who was by now in very ill health, appears to place an even stronger

emphasis on the use of liturgical singing in his final years, between 1563 and 1570.

Despite his frailty, Torrès was surprisingly mobile in his time after Bungo,

travelling throughout the Shimo region. Reflecting upon Christmas of 1565, Almeida

writes of Torrès’s work in the city of Shiki:

At this time I noticed a great diligence and care with which Father Cosme de

Torrès instructs the Christians of this place, and so too the boys and girls of

whom he has care of. It is much to the praise of our Lord to see a choir of boys,

and another of girls, sing the Vespers, intoned in plainchant with such devotion

that one is amazed to hear them. It would seem they know twice as many psalms

as I, and so well pronounced, and intoned, that whosoever were to listen would

not judge them for anything but religious young men, and good grammarians.74

72

See Kenneth Kreitner, “Minstrels in Spanish Churches, 1400–1600,” Early Music 20 (1992): 532–46. 73

Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 44. 74

“Neste tempo o que notei foi hũa grande diligencia, e cuidado do Padre Cosme de Torres em doutrinar

os Christãos deste lugar, e assi os meninos, e meninas: dos quaes elle tem cuida do. He muito pera louvar

Page 93: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

80

The movements of Torrès from city to city within the Shimo region are seemingly

plotted by the sound of children’s voices. To this extent, he stands as a figure that

connected disparate Kirishitan communities through the teaching and performing of

liturgical singing and the structuring of collective soundscapes. As Almeida had noted,

Torrès, in his ill health, was “not happy with only teaching the doctrine to the boys and

girls, now he also instructs them in singing vespers, psalms and hymns”.75

It is in this

way that singing came to form an integral part of children’s education and, in some

instances, acted as a substitute for text-based doctrinal instruction. This emphasis on

singing is an evident acknowledgement of its effectiveness as a mnemonic device.

Children, in the act of singing, externalised Christian teachings and subsequently

became critical actors in the Jesuits’ apostolic work. In singing, the melodic and

rhythmic properties of music impressed the Christian doctrine upon the hearts and

minds of Japanese children. As van Orden has argued,

songs taught children to speak together in time and constrained their diction to

the norms of the class, and by singing, students incorporated texts, enticed by

musical pleasures and the physicality of music, which initiated an irresistible

form of education beginning in the muscles and the breath.76

An unnamed Portuguese man, presumably a merchant, travelled to the city of

Shiki in 1568. He recounts how he was very well received by the Kirishitan there, and

was astounded by the children who sang the “Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel, and Te

Deum laudamus, and many other things of the Church, that the boys and girls of Japan

nosso a Senhor ver hum coro de meninos, e outro de meninas cantarem hũas versporas entoadas em canto

chão com tanta devação que he pasmo ouvilos. Paraceme que sabé duas vezes mais salmos que eu, e

taõbem pronunciados, e entoados, que quem os ouve não nos julgara senão por moços religiosos, e bons

gramaticos, e entendidos arrezoadamente no canto”. Luís de Almeida to his brothers of the Society of

Jesus, from Shiki (October 20, 1566). Cartas, vol. 1, f. 213v. 75

Cited in López-Gay, La liturgia en la misión del Japón del siglo XVI, 174. 76

van Orden, Materialities, 141.

Page 94: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

81

know by heart”.77

Similarly in the city of Gotō, Alessandro Vallareggio (1529–80)

describes how Torrès had, in the following year, instructed “two choirs of boys and

girls, who sang the Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel with a sweet harmony. At that

time, there was already so much joy within my soul, which I say unto you, my beloved

brethren … that it seemed to me more [like] a dream than a reality”.78

This mention of

both boys (mininos) and girls (mininas) is important to note. As the Jesuits did not

engage in the formal education of Japanese girls as they had with boys,79

the use of

liturgical singing played a central role as a broader form of public education. In this

way, singing appears as one of the most direct ways in which Japanese girls were able

to actively participate in Kirishitan identity-building. In the same letter penned by the

unnamed Portuguese man, a procession for the funeral of a Kirishitan woman is

recounted. Torrès is described as leading some one-hundred boys and girls through the

streets of Shiki who assisted him “with many psalms”.80

In line with the importance the

Japanese placed on ancestral worship, the Jesuits, in navigating the array of funerary

rites entrenched in daily Japanese life, used these occasions to their advantage.81

As has

been discussed by Vu Thanh, Christian funerals were a site of public curiosity, and were

77

“Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel, & Te Deũ laudamus, e outras muitas cousas da igreja, q os meninos,

e meninas do Iapaõ sa bé de cor.” Letter of a Portuguese man “whose name is not known to the Fathers

and Brothers of the Society of Jesus,” from Kuchinotsu (August 15, 1569), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 282r. 78

“...de dous choros de mininos, & mininas: os quaes com hũa doçe harmonia vinhaõ cantando o

Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel. Neste tempo era ja tanta a alegria de minha alma, que vos affirmo

irmãos meus charissimos, que da alegria estava como atonito, e mais me parecia aquillo sonho que

realidade de cousas que na verdade passavaõ.” Alessandro Vallareggio from Gotō (September 4, 1568).

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 254v. 79

For an analysis of female participation in the Japanese mission, see Ward, Women Religious Leaders in

Japan’s Christian Century, especially 221–22, 331. 80

“…socedeo falecer hũa molher a qual o padre Cosme de Torres foi sepultar, & a estas obras taes os que

podem não as perdem, hia com ella muita gente, & irião atè cem meninos, & meninas em procissaõ, os

meninos da hũa banda ajudando o padre com muitos psalmos, que de cor sabé”. Letter of a Portuguese

man, from Kuchinotsu (August 15, 1569), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 282r. 81

As outlined by Montané, the “generalization of Buddhist funerary rites among the commoners would

be fostered by the Japanese government in the seventeenth-century as an effective anti-Christian measure,

which proofs [sic.] that Japanese saw funerals as an important duty towards their ancestors”. Carla Tronu

Montané, “The Jesuit Accommodation Method in 16th

and 17th

Century Japan,” in Los jesuitas: Religión,

política y educación (siglos XVI–XVIII), ed. José Martínez Millán, Henar Pizarro Llorente and Esther

Jiménez Pablo (Madrid: Universidad Pontificia Comillas, 2012), 1625–626.

Page 95: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

82

thus employed by the Jesuits to increase the visibility of the Kirishitan faith.82

Central to

distinguishing Christian funerary practices from Buddhist traditions was an emphasis on

spectacle and solemnity. Both of these emphases were achieved especially in the sonic

character of such displays in which the singing of both boys and girls was critical.

Torrès’s life came to an end in the months following this procession, and with it, a

decade of apostolic work centred in the Jesuits’ investment in the education of Japanese

children. As we have seen, the figure of Torrès lies at the very heart of this narrative,

and through his and his companions’ efforts, added new musical lines to the growing

soundscapes that came to define Kirishitan identity. Indeed, the importance of his

elementary school is reflected in the establishment of the Diocese of Funai by Pope

Sixtus V (r. 1585–90) in 1588.83

In reality, the bishop resided in Nagasaki, for the

province of Bungo had since fallen to Yoshishige’s enemies in 1578, ironically the very

same year as his baptism. While this chapter has considered the role that children’s

music-making played in this first period of the Japanese mission, perhaps of even

greater significance to this dissertation’s consideration of the ‘glocal’ is the

development of vernacular vocal styles and their role in creating a distinctly Kirishitan

dramaturgy.

82

Hélène Vu Thanh, “Between Accommodation and Intransigence: Jesuit Missionaries and Japanese

Funeral Traditions,” Journal of Lucas Graduate Conference 2 (2014), 122. See also Harich-Schneider, A

History of Japanese Music, 449. 83

See William Corr, Adams the Pilot: The Life and Times of Captain William Adams, 1564 – 1620 (New

York: Routledge, 1995), 44.

Page 96: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

83

FIGURE 6. An example of a Kirishitan church bell (1570), Nantoyōsō Collection, Japan.

WIKIMEDIA COMMONS, OPEN LICENSE.

Page 97: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

84

FIGURE 7. An example of a seventeenth-century viola da gamba (Ventura di Francesco Linarolo, Venice,

1585).

REPRODUCED COURTESY OF THE ORPHEON FOUNDATION MUSEUM OF HISTORICAL MUSICAL

INSTRUMENTS, CASTELLO DI DUINO, ITALY.

Page 98: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

85

FIGURE 8. Woman Stolling Player of Kokyu (Suzuki Harunobu, c.1763–67)

BROOKLYN MUSEUM, NEW YORK (WIKICOMMONS)

Page 99: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

86

CHAPTER THREE

Kirishitan Drama and its Vicissitudes

“In their own way”

Throughout the Jesuit corpus of correspondence, references to the presence of liturgical

singing “in their own way” (á sua maneira) or in accordance “with their traditions” (á

sua costume) are recurrent. As distinct from the ways in which missionaries describe the

vernacular approach to contrafactum – that is, the setting of indigenous translations to

existing European melodies – we are confronted with performative practices that appear

to move beyond vernacularisation toward a set of socio-religious traditions that are best

understood as truly ‘Japanese’. The practice of what can be described as ‘local

versification’ was a turning point in the Jesuits’ cultural mission. In this chapter, this

term is employed not only to signify the practice of rendering biblical narratives into

vernacular verse, but also the setting of these spoken verses to local vocal styles. This

Kirishitan approach to liturgical singing can therefore be understood as a kind of

contrafactum whereby Japanese translations were set to Japanese melodies. By

transforming the singing of Kirishitan communities from pieces rendered in Latin (and

seemingly unintelligible to most of the Japanese), to ones in vernacular verse, Kirishitan

practitioners were able to take creative control of how they expressed their own

understanding of the Christian faith. Indeed, the Japanese predisposition for

incorporating foreign elements into their core beliefs and practices laid the foundations

Page 100: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

87

for distinctly Kirishitan musical and dramatic traditions.1 This dissertation identifies the

use of terms ‘localised’ and ‘localisation’ as theoretically distinct from that of

‘inculturation’ and ‘indigenisation’. ‘Inculturation’, in the context of Christianity, is

excluded, for it is too firmly aligned with the ways in which post-Vatican II leaders and

theologians have signified the “process of engagement between the Christian Gospel

and a particular culture”.2 Moreover, the process of indigenisation is also outside the

bounds of what is addressed in this dissertation. To speak of an ‘indigenous movement’

or the ‘indigenisation’ of Christianity, is to identify, as per Byron D. Klaus and Loren

O. Triplett, a “philosophy that affirms that from the beginning, an institution should

grow from within the culture in terms of both structure and values”.3 To accurately

describe the true indigenisation of Christianity in Japan, we must look to the forms of

faith and devotion practice developed by the Kirishitan in the mid-sixteenth to mid-

nineteenth centuries. Such is a kind of Christianity that lies beyond the scope of this

study. Thus this chapter is more concerned with what Peter Berger has defined as “the

deliberate effort to synthesize foreign and native cultural traits” – i.e. localisation.4 As

opposed to ‘inculturation’ which implies an imbalance of cultural power, ‘localisation’

captures more accurately the bi-directional nature of intercultural exchange, facilitating

discussion of the ways in which both Japanese and Jesuits tempered their sociocultural

and religious practices to one another. In so doing, this dissertation’s focus is aligned

with the relationship between global and local elements, as endorsed in the metaphor of

the Glocal Mirror. While references to ‘indigenous’ performance styles will be made,

1 Juan Ruiz-de-Medina, “The Role of the Blind Biwa Hōshi Troubadours in the History of the Christian

Mission in Japan,” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 6 (2003), 116. 2 Dennis M. Doyle, “The Concept of Inculturation in Roman Catholicism: A Theological Consideration,”

U.S. Catholic Historian 30 (2012), 1. 3 Byron D. Klaus and Loren O. Triplett, “National Leadership in Pentecostal Missions,” in Called and

Empowered: Global Mission in Pentecostal Perspective, ed. Murray A. Dempster, Byron D. Klaus, and

Douglas Petersen (Peabody: Hendrickson, 1991), 235. See also Felix Wilfred, “South Asian Christianity

in Context,” in The Oxford Handbook of Christianity in Asia, ed. Felix Wilfred (New York: Oxford

University Press, 2014), 38–40. 4 Peter L. Berger, “Introduction: The Cultural Dynamics of Globalization,” in Many Globalizations:

Cultural Diversity in the Contemporary World, ed. Peter L. Berger and Samuel P. Huntington (New

York: Oxford University Press, 2002), 10.

Page 101: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

88

this is not to be mistaken for the already confusing practice of using ‘localisation’ and

‘indigenisation’ interchangeably.5

As the Jesuits developed greater fluency in the Japanese language, so too did the

quality of their doctrinal translations. The first recorded instance of Japanese verse

within a performative context occurs in 1554. In celebration of Christmas at the Daidoji

Church of Yamaguchi, Duarte da Silva and Belchior de Figueiredo (1528–97) are

recounted as reciting passages from a Japanese book that contained the Six Ages of

Adam until the events of the Revelation. These passages are described as being

contextualised by a “sung preface” (prefacio cantado) which was very consoling to the

Kirishitan there.6 Da Silva was most likely responsible for these translations as he was

noted by Almeida as being actively engaged in the compilation of language

vocabularies.7 However, he would have undoubtedly been assisted by a Japanese

dōjuku. The most likely candidate in Yamaguchi would have been the famed biwa-hōshi

(琵琶法師) or ‘blind troubadour’ known by the name of Lourenço Ryōsai (c.1525–92).

Baptised by Xavier in 1551, he was received into the Society as a lay brother by Torrès

in 1563.8 As the missionaries’ own language instructor, Lourenço was intimately

engaged in the Jesuits’ literary endeavours and was noted for his assistance in the

translation of various catechetical texts.9 Described as an intelligent, well-spoken man

of great ingenuity, Lourenço fulfilled a vital role that Xavier had prematurely entrusted

5 See, for instance, Ng, Chinese Christianity, 92; Maukuei Chang, “The Movement to Indigenize the

Social Sciences in Taiwan: Origins and Predicaments,” in Cultural, Ethnic, and Political Nationalism in

Contemporary Taiwan: Bentuhua, ed. John Makeham and A-Chin Hsiau (New York: Palgrave

Macmillan, 2005), 245. 6 Duarte da Silva to his brothers of the Society of Jesus in India, from Bungo (September 20, 1555),

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 43v. 7 See Luís Almeida to his brothers of the Society of Jesus in India, from Bungo (October 14, 1564),

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 154v. 8 See Arimichi Ebisawa, “Irmão Lourenco: The First Japanese Lay-Brother of the Society of Jesus and his

Letter,” Monumenta Nipponica 5 (1942): 225–33. 9 After arriving in Bungo, Gago recounts how Lourenço had translated a book, brought to him by

Belchior de Figueiredo, into Japanese. See Balthasar Gago to his brothers of the Society of Jesus in India,

from Bungo (November 1, 1559), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 65r.

Page 102: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

89

to Anjirō only ten years prior.10

Identifiable as the first Japanese catechist, we begin to

see Lourenço’s role in the training of Kirishitan children.11

Indeed, the Japanese

contribution to the apostolic work of the Jesuit mission is too often overshadowed by

the works of European padres. In reading between the lines, we are able to see more

clearly the active role that Kirishitan dōjuku, such as Lourenço, played within the

Japanese mission. Ultimately, it was the biwa-hōshi who fostered a new kind of

Kirishitan devotion, grounded in existing Japanese styles of vocalisation.

By 1561, Juan Fernández reports that the now well-seasoned Guilherme Pereira,

apart from offering lessons in the Japanese language, was responsible for teaching the

Christian doctrine to the children of the Funai elementary school. Fernández paints a

picture of the young boys, “even those who barely know how to speak”, as learning “the

whole doctrine in their language” within eight months.12

By the beginning of the 1560s,

Fernández, under the tutelage of Lourenço, had become one of the most linguistically-

proficient missionaries, leading him to write a book of Portuguese-Japanese grammar.13

As Joseph F. Moran has noted, this book was used by missionaries for instruction in the

Japanese language until the arrival of a printing press at Nagasaki in 1591.14

Given that

Gago had also returned to Funai by 1559, we might also consider the possibility that his

Japanese catechism, the Nijyū-go-ka-jō, was a source for vernacular instruction. With its

inbuilt ‘call and response’ format, it would also appear a likely text source for sung

10

“Vay por interprete o irmão Lourenço, Iapão de grande lingoa & engenho, & muito esperto, tanto que

nam lhe ganha ningué em entender as cousas de Deos, & as do Iapaõ.” Ibid. 11

Lourenço is reported as conducting a catechism class in Bungo in 1559, though he was already teaching

in a similar capacity soon after his baptism in Yamaguchi. Ibid., 65v. 12

“O irmão Guilherme afora as lições q tem continuas da lingoa de Iapaõ, ensina a doutrina Christã aos

mininos: os quaes sam de grandissimas habilidades, porque não ha nenhum entre elles, ainda os que

escassamente sabé falar, que em oito meses não soubesse toda a doutrina em sua lingoa, & em latim, & os

mais delles o Miserere mei Deus.” Juan Fernández to his brothers of the Society of Jesus, from Bungo

(October 8, 1561), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 77r. 13

See Otto Zwartjes, Portuguese Missionary Grammars in Asia, Africa and Brazil, 1550–1800

(Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publishing Company, 2011), 93–94. 14

Joseph F. Moran, “A Commentary on the Arte breve da lingoa Iapoa of João Rodriguez S.J., with

Particular Reference to Pronunciation” (PhD diss., University of Oxford, 1972), 37.

Page 103: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

90

recitations, especially in the case of antiphonal singing.15

Indeed, Gago himself notes in

1559 that the Christian doctrine was recited in Japanese during the conducting of a

morning sermon.16

Insomuch as Latin liturgical singing offered the Jesuits one of the

most far-reaching and affective methods of doctrinal instruction, the vernacular turn in

this practice gave unprecedented access to Kirishitan practitioners outside the Jesuits’

formal schooling system. In his same letter of 1561, Fernández demonstrates the extent

of translation and the efficiency with which these were memorised by the Japanese:

They know the principal tenets of the Christian Doctrine: Pater Noster, Ave

Maria, Credo, [and] Salve Regina in Latin, and the Commandments of the Law

of God and of the Church, the mortal sins and virtues against them, and the

works of mercy, in their language.17

In order to understand how this kind of vernacular instruction led to the proliferation of

localised vocal styles, we must look to the contexts in which this syncretic practice

flourished. It was in dramatic representations, based in the tradition of medieval

mystery plays, that Japanese townspeople used their own genres of music and dance as

new ways to express their identity as being Kirishitan at both individual and collective

levels.

15

See, for instance, the 1560 celebration of Christmas in Bungo. Cartas, vol. 1, f. 79r. 16

Balthasar Gago to his brothers of the Society of Jesus in India, from Bungo (November 1, 1559),

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 65v. 17

“...e não dizem mais que as cousas principaes da doutrina Christã, s. Pater noster, Ave Maria, Credo,

Salve Regina em Latim, & os Mandaméos da ley de Deos, & da Igreja, os peccados mortaes, & virtudes

contra elles, & as obras de Misericordia em sua lingoa.” Cartas, vol. 1, f. 77r.

Page 104: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

91

Defining Kirishitan Drama

The development of a unique dramaturgy that synthesised both European and Japanese

performance aesthetics is a largely neglected topic in the history of Japanese theatre.18

Insomuch as Buddhism ‘became Japanese’ following its arrival from Korea in the sixth

century, so too does this dissertation argue that the global-local dynamics, afforded by

intercultural exchange in the performing arts, facilitated the ‘Japanisation’ of

Christianity. This is most clearly exemplified in the genre of what will be called

misuteriyo-geki,19

a form of Kirishitan drama that developed in line with the

vernacularisation of liturgical singing in the 1560s. This decade, as has been explored in

Chapter Two, set a standard in the apostolic practice of accommodatio, grounded in the

Jesuits’ approach to their cultural mission. It was within this experimental environment

that we see both Japanese and Jesuits attuned to each other’s ritual traditions and

performance aesthetics.20

One of the first, and most communicative encounters with

Japanese performance styles, followed the arrival of the blind itinerant troubadour,

Lourenço.

Appearing at the steps of the Daidoji Church of Yamaguchi in the spring of

1551, Lourenço and his biwa (see Figure 9) offered the Jesuit mission a new way of

preaching that exploited the familiarity of Japanese musical narrative traditions. Biwa-

hōshi (‘lute priests’) recited war stories for the deceased and the bereaved during

funerary rites for fallen soldiers, while others engaged in popular Buddhist evangelism

18

Thomas Leims is seemingly the only scholar to have comprehensively looked at this intersection. See

Thomas F. Leims, “Japan and Christian Mystery Plays: Christian Kōwakamai Reconsidered,” in

Contemporary European Writings on Japan: Scholarly Views from Eastern and Western Europe, ed. Ian

Nish (Kent: Paul Norbury Publications, 1988), 206–209; Leims, Die Entstehung des Kabuki. 19

Misuteriyo is the Japanese transliteration of the Portuguese misterio (mystery), while geki (劇) means

‘drama’. 20

This is not to state that the Jesuits respected the traditions of Japanese music, namely gagaku (imperial

court music). Valignano’s assertion that “listening to their music was a great torture for us” was a

common sentiment shared by the missionaries throughout the sixteenth century. See Ury Eppstein, “From

Torture to Fascination: Changing Western Attitudes to Japanese Music,” Japan Forum 19 (2007): 191–

216.

Page 105: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

92

at temples and in the streets.21

The apogee of this story-telling tradition is the Heike

monogatari (平家物語 or “The Tale of the Heike”), an epic ballad that describes the

political struggle between the Taira and Minamoto clans for control of Japan at the end

of the twelfth century. As Alison Tokita has noted, the sung recitation of this epic to the

accompaniment of the biwa served “to pacify the dead or to lead to salvation”, in

addition to functioning as a form of entertainment.22

With its central Buddhist themes of

impermanence (mūjo) and karmic order, we can begin to see a number of useful

parallels for the Jesuits’ cause. Indeed, this epic was eventually adapted for Christian

use by the dōjuku (and later impassioned apostate), Fabian Fucan (c.1565–c.1621), who

published the book between 1592 and 1593.23

It is also interesting to note that this

religious repurposing of the Heiki monogatari was not without precedent. Just as the

biwa-hōshi were developing their narrative performance styles in the twelfth and

thirteenth centuries, so too were Shinto priests in Kyoto beginning to incorporate

episodes, known as ku,24

from the Heiki monogatari into their sung hymns, through

which the powers of Buddhism were presented as an antidote to history’s misfortunes.25

The itinerant model of vernacular, grassroots engagement by the biwa-hōshi offered a

framework through which the word of God could be disseminated in a localised way. In

their use of these musically skilled itinerants as mouthpieces for the Christian faith, the

Jesuits appropriated Buddhist soundscapes for Kirishitan purposes. In conflating the

sonic worlds of Buddhism and Christianity, Lourenço and his pupils were able to

present their newly-adopted foreign faith to the Japanese in a familiar and accessible

21

Alison Tokita, Japanese Singers of Tales: Ten Centuries of Performed Narrative (Farnham: Ashgate,

2015), 60. 22

Ibid., 53. 23

In its preface, Fabian describes the Romanised Japanese version of the epic as a resource for the

European missionaries’ training in the Japanese language. See Boxer, The Christian Century in Japan,

192–93. 24

The Heiki monogatari is composed of two hundred episodes which are themselves divided into phrases,

each with its own manner of singing. 25

Barbara Ruch, “The Other Side of Culture in Medieval Japan,” in The Cambridge History of Japan, ed.

Kozo Yamamura, vol. 3 (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1990), 536.

Page 106: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

93

way. These blind troubadours offer us a link to the development of distinctly Japanese

styles of Kirishitan devotion and their expression in music and drama.

As noted by Rosemary Woolf, the early medieval Church had inherent structures

and liturgical conditions from which the development of drama was seemingly

inevitable. In this she observes “a building, an audience, and men speaking or singing

words to be listened to and performing action to be watched”, as “the outward

phenomena of a theatrical performance”.26

It is within this framework that more defined

dramaturgies were expanded in musical ways. In the case of choirs, for instance, the

singing of psalms and other liturgical pieces antiphonally, as was practised in the

Japanese mission,27

rendered verses as questions and answers which “might

momentarily seem to be engaged in dialogue” between biblical figures, or more broadly

between devotees and God.28

This core notion of ‘dialogue’ lies at the very heart of

religious drama, from its medieval roots through to its more spectacular iterations of the

eighteenth century, and in Japan moved beyond communication between Christians and

‘gentiles’, to a dialogue between European and Japanese performance styles. The role of

the Church in the tenth-century ‘rebirth’ of drama and the manner in which it developed

throughout the late medieval and early renaissance periods is elsewhere well-

documented.29

However, it is useful for us to briefly consider the genre of mystery plays

26

Rosemary Woolf, The English Mystery Plays (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972), 5. 27

See, for instance, accounts from 1557 and 1560. Cartas, vol. 1, f. 56v; f. 79r. 28

Ibid. 29

The origins of medieval religious drama are conventionally attributed to the works of the Benedictine

abbess of Gandersheim in Eastphalian Saxony, Hrotswitha, whose plays were modelled on Terence

(Publius Terentius). As Pedro Juan Duque has noted, the subsequent proliferation of religious drama

developed more or less concurrently and in a similar fashion throughout the Western Church. Pedro Juan

Duque, Spanish and English Religious Drama (Kassel: Edition Reichenberger, 1993), 7–8. See also, for

instance, James A. Parente, Jr., Religious Drama and the Humanist Tradition: Christian Theater in

Germany and in the Netherlands, 1500–1680 (Leiden: Brill, 1987); Lynette R. Muir, The Biblical Drama

of Medieval Europe (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1995); Diehl Houston, Staging Reform,

Reforming the Stage: Protestantism and Popular Theater in Early Modern England (Ithaca: Cornell

University Press, 1997); Rainer Warning, The Ambivalences of Medieval Religious Drama (Stanford:

Stanford University Press, 2001); Kevin J. Wetmore, Jr., ed., Catholic Theatre and Drama: Critical

Essays (Jefferson, North Carolina: McFarland, 2010); Paul Shore, “Counter-Reformation Drama,” in The

Ashgate Research Companion to the Counter-Reformation, ed. Alexandra Bamji, Geert H. Janssen and

Page 107: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

94

and how they came to be adapted in Kirishitan practice. Derived from Latin liturgical

drama as early as the tenth century, mystery plays were developed most significantly in

the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries throughout England, France, and Italy. These

plays performed representations of biblical narratives as tableaux vivants, accompanied

by antiphonal recitation or singing in the vernacular.30

This dramatic structure in many

ways mirrored existing Japanese performance traditions, opening a door to the re-

imagination of Christianity in innovative, localised ways.31

As we will see, the majority

of religious drama in Japan throughout the 1560s dealt primarily with the suffering of

Christ. Such representations of the paschal mystery appear as part of a broader biblical

repertory performed by the Kirishitan, including representations of Adam and Eve and

the origin of sin, the Judgement of Solomon, and the End of Days, among others. What

Jesuit correspondences tend to leave us with are descriptions of notable Kirishitan

drama and their use by the Japanese for key times of the liturgical calendar, namely

Holy Week and Christmastide. As we have seen in Chapters One and Two, the Jesuits

had established the practice of translating extracts from the Gospel, and from the Bible

in general, from the very beginning of the Japanese mission. Japanese dōjuku, such as

Lourenço, continued this practice through what this dissertation has called ‘local

versification’, in which these translated extracts were set as verses to be sung in local

performance styles. In reflecting on Christmas in the city of Sakai during 1566, Luís

Froís describes the active participation of Kirishitan, by this point, in the creative

direction of devotional acts:

Mary Laven (New York: Routledge, 2013), 355–72; Jan Bloemendal and Howard Norland, eds., Neo-

Latin Drama in Early Modern Europe (Leiden: Brill, 2013). 30

See Melveena McKendrick, Theatre in Spain, 1490–1700 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,

1989), 238–60; Matthias Glaschke, The Role of Music in the York Cycle of Mystery Plays (Munich: GRIN

Verlag, 2005), 4. These ‘mysteries’ can be categorised into three distinct cycles: those drawing from the

Old Testament, that of the New Testament, and those about the saints. 31

Mystery plays were used by the Jesuits in other foreign mission fields including the missions in India

and Brazil. See, for instance, Oscar Fernández, “José de Ancieta and Early Theatre Activity in Brazil,”

Luzo-Brazilian Review 15 (1978): 26–43; S. Jeyaseela Stephen, Caste, Catholic Christianity, and the

Language of Conversion: Social Change and Cultural Translation in Tamil Country, 1519–1774 (Delhi:

Kalpaz Publications, 2008), 151–53;

Page 108: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

95

The consoado32

was not like those normally had in other lands, but the night

[was] accompanied by many stories of the Scriptures that the noblemen, in their

taste and devotion, rendered into verses to be sung.33

To speak of “their taste” and “their devotion” is to clearly delineate between a standard

of (European) Jesuit devotional acts and a set of distinctly Japanese, indeed Kirishitan,

traditions formed by Japanese for the Japanese. The recurrence of these accounts of

performance rendered “in their own way” or in accordance “with their traditions” thus

begs the question of how they were enacted. In this chapter, the existence of three types

of Kirishitan drama that fall more broadly under the genre of misuteriyo-geki is

theorised:

1. The enactment of biblical narratives through vernacular singing derived from the

biwa-hōshi tradition;

2. The enactment of the paschal mystery, performed in Latin, and contextualised

through the practice of etoki (picture deciphering);

3. The use of dance based on kyōgen34

as contextualising interludes for misuteriyo-

geki.

32

A Portuguese Christmas supper, to be eaten after midnight mass on December 24. 33

“A consoada não foi como se costuma a fazer em outras terras, mas a noite acompanhada de muitas

historias da escritura, q os fidalgos por seu gosto, & devação fazem em versos pera os cantarem.” Luís

Froís to his brothers of the Society of Jesus, from Sakai (June 30, 1566), Cartas, vol. 1, 207r. 34

“Inspired” or “mad speech”, kyōgen is a performance genre that is both related to, and distinct from,

Noh. Regarding its role within Noh plays (which, when combined with kyōgen is referred to as nōgaku),

kyōgen are comical interludes between scenes. Kyōgen also developed as an independent form of theatre

in its own right with a core repertory that is still performed to this day.

Page 109: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

96

Biwa-hōshi and the Dramatisation of the Bible

The first descriptive account of the misuteriyo-geki form appears in a letter written by

Juan Fernández in 1561. He recounts how, in the days leading up to Christmas of 1560,

Cosme de Torrés had given charge of directing a religious drama to two or three

Kirishitan of the Funai congregation:35

First, they enacted the fall of Adam, and the hope of redemption, and for this

purpose they placed a tree [adorned] with golden apples in the middle of the

Church, beneath which Lucifer had deceived Eve, and all this [was presented]

with their motets [sung] in Japanese. […] And after the fall they were cast out

from Paradise by the Angel, which was the cause of much lamentation and

weeping, because the material was so moving, and the figures so devout and

graceful that there was no one in the audience who was not moved. […] After

this they enacted the two women who went to seek justice from Solomon. This

enactment was good and caused much confusion amongst the gentile women

who kill their children, [for it “shows them the strength of natural love a mother

has for her child”]. […] And they said all this in song, and the Christians would

reply to them from the other side [of the church], helping them to sing these

songs.36

In this account we can see a form of Kirishitan drama with performative conventions,

rooted in the practice of local versification, already well-known to the congregation.

The use of Japanese motets (motetes) and songs (cantigas), in this instance, should not

be interpreted as musical forms from the canon of Western sacred music, but rather

35

Juan Fernández to his brothers of the Society of Jesus, from Bungo (October 8, 1561), Cartas, vol. 1,

ff. 78v–79r. 36

Adapted, with alterations and insertions, from Ruiz-de-Medina’s translation. Ruiz-de-Medina, “The

Role of the Blind Biwa Hōshi,” 118. Emphasis added.

Page 110: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

97

styles of vocalisation derived from Japanese traditions.37

An emphasis on antiphony

between the actors and the congregation is evident; the ‘call and response’ engaged

individuals to participate in the sonic structuring of collective Kirishitan identity. This

misuteriyo-geki, intended for celebration of the birth of Christ, was nevertheless

grounded in the moral teaching of sin, to which teaching the Japanese were reported to

have been very receptive.38

Fernández’s particular mention of the Judgement of

Solomon further speaks to the Jesuits’ concern with the Japanese ‘sin’ of infanticide. In

addition to the condoned practices of suicide and pederasty, infanticide was one of only

a few sins for which the missionaries condemned the Japanese. Fernández’s mention of

this play’s antiphonal form is of particular importance. Given that the musical structures

he speaks of are Japanese in compositional form and language, this example of

antiphony could not be derived from the Christian tradition of singing psalms in

plainchant. Therefore we must look elsewhere to understand the distinctively Kirishitan

use of ‘call and response’. We find a likely candidate in the musical style of Lourenço

and his fellow Kirishitan biwa-hōshi in their public and private proselytising

performances. Their translation of biblical stories into vernacular minstrel ballads was

particularly noted for its use of audience participation.39

The dialogue between the

preacher and his people, and the setting of texts to recognisable melodies, thus offers us

a possible explanation for the 1561 description of antiphonal participation and the

congregation’s familiarity with these ‘songs’.40

An attempt to re-imagine the

soundscapes of Kirishitan devotion is a difficult task, for the Jesuits lacked a vocabulary

to provide accurate details of the Japanese musical elements in the misuteriyo-geki of

37

Ebisawa glosses over these ‘motets’ as popular Japanese songs. See Ebisawa, Yōgaku denraishi, 68. 38

Jesuits frequently commented, often with some concern, on their overly-zealous practice of corporeal

mortification. A Kirishitan concern with damnation appears as a recurrent struggle for their practitioners.

See Fujitani, “Penance in the Jesuit Mission to Japan,” 306–24. 39

Satoru Obara, ed., Sanctos no gosagyō (Toyko: Kyōbunkan, 1996), 383–411; Ward, “Jesuit Mission’s

Kirishitanban Story of St. Catherine,” 492. 40

Ebisawa also acknowledges the importance of conversational styles in both Latin and Japanese as a key

method of religious instruction among the Kirishitan. See Ebisawa, Yōgaku denraishi, 67.

Page 111: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

98

the 1560s. Thus in discussing likely vocal styles, we must observe the techniques

employed by Lourenço and his contemporaries.

There was an abundance of different, yet related, song styles that were being

practised during Japan’s Christian Century. Yōkyoku (謡曲 – Noh theatrical recitation),

heikyoku (平曲 – epic ballads), saimon (祭文 – hymns used in Buddhist, Shinto, and

Confucian rites), and songs from the ballad-drama genre of kōwakamai (幸若舞), were

all based in the tradition of Buddhist sutra chanting called shōmyō (唱名). 41

The latter,

derived from the Sanskrit sabdavidya (“study of language”), is a kind of scriptural

intoning vocalised syllabically or melismatically,42

and set to standard melodic phrases.

Shōmyō consists of a set of formulaic patterns which are derived from two different

scale systems, the ryo and the ritsu, each of which employs five basic notes (pentatonic

scale structure) and two auxiliary notes. 43

James Araki conjectures that shōmyō, due to

the pervasive reach of Buddhism throughout the Asuka period (538–710), formed the

roots of much of Japan’s popular music at that time.44

The vernacularisation of shōmyō

as early as the ninth century also demonstrates a Japanese propensity for cultural

assimilation45

and provides a parallel for the Kirishitan phenomenon of local

versification in the sixteenth century. The art of the heikyoku (“Heike melody”), of

which Lourenço was a master, enjoyed popularity between the fourteenth and sixteenth

centuries before being subsumed by the advent of the satsuma-biwa at the turn of the

41

Susan M. Asai, Nōmai Dance Drama: A Surviving Spirit of Medieval Japan (Westport, Connecticut:

Greenwood Press, 1999), 152. 42

Melismatic singing involves extending a single syllable over multiple notes or pitches as contrasted

with syllabic singing which matches one syllable per note or pitch. 43

Isabel K.F. Wong, “The Music of Japan,” in Excursions in World Music, ed. Timothy Rommen et al.,

6th ed. (New York: Routledge, 2016), 149. For the melodic distinctions between shōmyō in the Tendai

and Shingon sects of Buddhism, see Steven G. Nelson, “Court and Religious Music (2): Music of Gagaku

and Shōmyō,” in The Ashgate Companion to Japanese Music, ed. Alison Tokita and David W. Hughes

(Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008), 66. 44

James T. Araki, The Ballad-Drama of Medieval Japan (Berkley: University of California Press, 1964),

47. 45

Steven G. Nelson, “Court and Religious Music (1): History of Gagaku and Shōmyō,” in The Ashgate

Research Companion to Japanese Music, 40.

Page 112: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

99

seventeenth century.46

The name heikyoku is derived from the music to which the

previously-discussed Heiki monogatari was sung. In fact, it is believed that Nakayama

Yukinaga (c.1159–1221), to whom the text of the ballad is attributed, had based his

melody on a shōmyō composed by the Buddhist priest Genshin (924–1017).47

Thus the

blind biwa-hōshi, encountered by the Jesuits, were performing music influenced not

only by the mysticism of their pre-Heike predecessors,48

but also by the traditions of

Buddhist shōmyō and the music of the imperial court (gagaku).49

Their use of this

synthesised musical tradition for Kirishitan purposes can be seen as yet another strand

in an already complex fabric.

Lourenço’s performance of what this dissertation calls ‘Kirishitan-kyoku’

(Kirishitan melodies50

) likely employed stylistic techniques that we see in heikyoku: the

striking of the biwa to set a vocal pitch, followed by the singing of a phrase; and then

the setting of a new pitch or the playing of a biwa interlude that reflects the mood of the

text.51

Within the various melodic formulae (kyokusetsu) of the heikyoku repertory, we

can identify four distinct structures of vocalisation: “declamation (ginshō), recitation

46

Named after the province in which it was created, Satsuma biwa was developed in the late sixteenth

century as a new model of narrative singing. Initially its repertoire was divided into pieces for the

edification of young men, women, and the elderly. These soon were transformed military narratives for

samurai audiences as well as the general public. William P. Malm, “Music Culture of Momoyama Japan,”

in Warlord, Artists and Commoners: Japan in the Sixteenth Century, ed. George Elison and Bardwell L.

Smith (Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1981), 170; William P. Malm, Traditional Japanese Music

and Musical Instruments, vol. 1, 2nd

ed. (New York: Kodansha, 2000), 153–55. 47

Araki, The Ballad-Drama of Medieval Japan, 48. 48

Biwa-hōshi were initially blind mendicants (mōsō) who primarily specialised in incantations and

exorcisms that are to be distinguished from the practice of shōmyō. The early history of these figures is

unclear and it is uncertain how these shamanistic figures become artist-performers of vocal narratives.

See Ruch, “The Other Side of Culture in Medieval Japan,” 535–36. These mōsō figures would later

become the itinerant troubadours known to the Jesuits in the sixteenth century. See Palm, Traditional

Japanese Music and Musical Instruments, 151. 49

Matisoff argues that the union of vocal shōmyō and instrumental biwa through the figure of Fujiwara

Moronaga (1137–91) can be seen as foreshadowing the development of the heikyoku style. Susan

Matisoff, The Legend of Semimaru, Blind Musician of Japan, 2nd

ed. (Boston: Cheng and Tsui Company,

2006), 37. 50

This term is coined to distinguish the biwa-hōshi and their use of local versification as something

distinctly Japanese. 51

Biwa and vocal elements in heikyoku are always separated. Apart from occasional strokes on open

strings to punctuate single verses, the biwa mainly functions to articulate the divisions of the narrative

episode, and through preludes and interludes reinforce the mood of the text. Hugh De Ferranti,

“Composition and Improvisation in Satsuma Biwa,” in Musica Asiatica, ed. Allan Marett, vol. 6

(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991), 110; Malm, Traditional Japanese Music and Musical

Instruments, 159.

Page 113: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

100

(rōshō), arioso[s], and eishō aria[s]”.52

The aria form employs melismatic vocal lines

within a free rhythmic structure, while recitation passages are generally syllabic with

use of a regular pulse.53

The syllabic form of composition, in which each syllable is set

to a single note, demonstrates the emphasis on textual clarity. The use of syllabic

recitation would have likely functioned in Kirishitan-kyoku as a memorable, but also

importantly as an entertaining, way of interpreting plot lines and the dramatic action of

biblical narratives, much like the use of recitative in European sacred oratorios or

secular opera. The eishō, with their melismatic flourishes and wide vocal range, can be

seen as a potential means of presenting impassioned accounts from the Gospel or an

opportunity to emphasise Christian moral lessons. Indeed the two-and-a-half octave

vocal range of the heikyoku repertory was in stark contrast to the melodic conservatism

of the Jesuits’ plainchant.54

It is perhaps for this reason that Luís Froís believed that

while “[European] boys sing an octave higher than men; in Japan they all screech out

the same note, the one on which the treble clef rests”.55

What Froís appears to be

emphasising here is the absence of a distinction between treble, tenor, alto and bass

voice types (the natural high voices of boys and the matured voices of men) among the

Japanese, and that the men sing at the same register as boys. Exactly what kind of

singing Froís is referring to in this statement, however, is uncertain. What has been

presented so far, in brief, are the musical textures and styles of the biwa-hōshi, and in

the next part of this chapter, we shall explore how these can facilitate an understanding

of the Japanese contributions to the soundscapes of Kirishitan communities.

52

Haruko Komoda, “The Musical Narrative of the Tale of the Heike,” in The Ashgate Research

Companion to Japanese Music, 84. 53

Ibid., 82. 54

For a discussion of biwa vocal ranges, see Komoda, “The Musical Narrative of the Tale of the Heike,”

82. 55

Froís, The First European Description of Japan, 238. The editors of this English critical edition explain

this statement on Japanese vocal styles as an indication of monophonic singing, that is, that the Japanese

lacked a form of vocal polyphony with harmonised independent parts. While this observation is certainly

true, Froís seems to be remarking on pitch, rather than harmony.

Page 114: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

101

Insomuch as Fernández’s reference to Japanese ‘motets’ at Christmas indicate a

kind of purely Japanese vocal style, Belchior de Figueiredo’s description of the Feast of

the Resurrection during 1566 also seem to support this claim:

Our companion Paulo [Yōhō], had rendered into the Japanese language, in a

certain kind of verse that the Japanese habitually sing, the entire story of the

burial of Christ, and that of the Angel’s answer to the Marias who went to visit

him.56

Figueiredo’s indication of a standard verse form would seem to confirm a vocal style

that was part of the everyday lives of the Kirishitan Japanese. Lourenço used songs

derived from his Kirishitan-kyoku to instruct and edify his pupils, both in Yamaguchi

and Funai, who memorised these narratives of the Gospel and the Bible in general.57

Moreover, we are aware of a young blind boy, known by the baptismal name of Tobias,

who learnt how to play the biwa from Lourenço and continued his practice of preaching

through the genre of Kirishitan-kyoku.58

The scholarly work of the late Juan Ruiz-de-

Medina, in this regard, has been indispensable. His tracing of Jesuit correspondence for

mention of these biwa-hōshi presents a number of detached episodes, which in their

connection, assist us even further in understanding the nature of Kirishitan-kyoku in the

1560s. Later accounts of these itinerant figures reveal how they fitted into the Jesuit

mission and their perceived utility as local agents of conversion. In 1586, Froís

recounts:

In some of our churches we also make use of them [biwa-hōshi] after they

become Christians, but for a different purpose, namely, to teach the Christian

56

Belchior de Figueiredo, from Shimabara (September 13, 1566), translated in Ruiz-de-Medina, “The

Role of the Blind Biwa Hōshi Troubadours,” 121. 57

See Ruiz-de-Medina, “The Role of Children in the Early Japanese Church,” 62. 58

Ibid.

Page 115: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

102

doctrine from village to village, to preach to some heathens and recount the lives

of saints and matters of God to the Christians.59

Similarly, in 1594, Francesco Pasio (1554–1612) comments on how the skills of the

biwa-hōshi were transformed into both literal and figurative instruments of the word of

God:

Instead of teaching the other frivolities and stories that such blind [troubadours]

habitually teach and sing, now, after being converted, they become masters of

the Christian doctrine and go about teaching it from village to village.60

These accounts paint a picture of Lourenço and his contemporaries as mobile

mouthpieces for the Jesuit mission, bringing Christian vocabulary and ideas to the

‘gentiles’ via music, and corroborating the faith of the Kirishitan from “village to

village”. Figueiredo’s description of a standard verse form is thus likely a reference to

the Kirishitan-kyoku performed by the itinerant biwa-hōshi as early as Lourenço’s

arrival at the Daidoji Church in 1551. By the early 1560s we can already see an

established Kirishitan repertory of locally-versified ‘songs’. In a letter written in 1564,

Giovanni Battista de Monte offers pivotal information as to how the Jesuits directed the

use of Kirishitan-kyoku for the presentation of religious drama. Here he describes the

celebration of Christmas by the Funai congregation in 1563:

The feast of the birth of our Lord is celebrated with great solemnity, by which

they [the Japanese] enact many mysteries of the Old and New Testament, such

as the Story of Adam to Noah, which are translated into verses in the Japanese

59

Ibid., 124. 60

Ibid., 125. For a discussion of Pasio’s role in the education of Japanese clergy, see Jesús López-Gay,

“Father Francesco Pasio (1554–1612) and His Ideas about the Sacerdotal Training of the Japanese,”

Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 3 (2001): 27–42.

Page 116: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

103

language, that almost all the [Japanese] Christians know by heart, and sing them

while walking, and at their own celebrations.61

This description of performing localised verse by the Kirishitan illustrates its dual

function, both public and private: on the one hand there is an emphasis on community,

as the individual confirms their Kirishitan identity within the group by singing at

festivals; on the other hand, Monte’s account suggests that these verses were also sung

as a kind of ‘inner dialogue’ that accompanied individuals in their daily activities.

Indeed, the use of localised verse in singing Kirishitan-kyoku was the key to instructing

both children and adults alike. In the very process of learning and “singing to the Lord,”

Monte identifies a process of cognitive substitution whereby the Japanese would

“leave” (that is, forget) “their gentile songs”.62

This ‘overwriting’ came to exemplify the

Jesuit approach to instructing children in the art of liturgical singing in the latter half of

the sixteenth century. Diego de Ledesma’s Modo per insegnar, as we have already seen,

exhorted children to be an example of virtue: when singing in the streets or at home,

they were to sing songs of the catechism and not immoral tunes.63

Similar sentiments

were expressed by missionaries in Brazil towards the turn of the seventeenth century

where songs of devotion were rendered into the vernacular to “change profane music

[in]to holy music … composed … in honour of God and the saints, which were sung in

churches, streets, and with which people are edified and know the fear and love of

God”.64

While the policy of vernacularisation for the native Tupí of Brazil appeared to

61

“A festa do nacimento do Senhor se celebra ca com grãde solenidade, por q se representaõ muitos

misterios do testamento velho, & novo, como he a historia de Adam ate Noe, a qual esta traduzida em

versos em lingoa de Iapaõ os quaes versos quasi todos os Christaõs sabem de cor, & os cantaõ quando

caminham, & estaõ em suas festas.” Giovanni Battista de Monte to Juan Alfonso de Polanco in Rome,

from Bungo (October 9, 1564), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 154r. 62

“Foi este hum dos melhores modosque se podera achar pera com esta gente, e pera deixarem seus

cantares gentilicos, e cantaremos do Senhor. E desta maneira ficão sabendo grande parte da escritura de

cor, o que nãopoucos os ajuda pera terem mais fé.” Ibid. 63

See O’Regan, “Music, Memory, and Faith,” 439; Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music,” 413–26; Filippi, “A

Sound Doctrine,” 10. 64

As reported by Pedro Rodrigues in 1607. Translated in Castagna, “The Jesuits, Music, and Conversion

in Brazil,” 648.

Page 117: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

104

be commonplace from 1550, the use of indigenous performance styles quickly faded

from Jesuit institutions in Brazil within a three-year period.65

The Japanese mission is

thus unique in its (comparatively longer) fostering of localised performance styles from

the mid-1550s and their flourishing throughout the 1560s. In his account Monte

explains the Jesuits’ understanding of this vernacular turn as the prime “way [in which]

they come to learn much of the Scriptures by heart, which [in turn] greatly helps them to

have more faith”.66

His rationale echoes the sentiments of both Ledesma and Michel

Coyssard, as has been previously discussed in Chapter One. The repertory of Kirishitan-

kyoku allowed Japanese practitioners to engage in “sonic sign[s] of belonging”67

through the localisation of text and performance styles. The ability of the Japanese to

pick and choose aspects of Christianity as they understood it, and to interpret and

express devotion in “their own way” is the very reason why Higashibaba identifies the

scholarly use of the terms “converts” or “conversion” as problematic in relation to the

Japanese. He argues that this implies an ideal type of theologically-defined Christian

fidelity which was for the most part never achieved.68

For many Japanese, baptism

offered them an alternative or supplementary form of salvific insurance. As devout as

many church-goers may have seemed, the Jesuits also reported that Kirishitan

practitioners continued to engage in Japanese popular religious acts. As Higashibaba

claims, “new and old symbols (religious elements) coexisted within the same religious

system”.69

In 1564 Froís reports encountering a man in Iimori, a Kirishitan of noble

status, who was reciting the prayer of the Pure Land Buddhism, Namu Amidabutsu, in

front of a Christian church. When questioned by the padre, he responded:

65

Castagna notes how Pedro Fernandes Sardinha (1496–1556), the first bishop of Brazil, condemned the

practice of indigenous music in singing of the catechism soon after his arrival in October of 1551. Thus it

seems that from 1553 onwards, only European liturgical music was permitted to be used within their

churches. See Castagna, “The Jesuits, Music, and Conversion in Brazil,” 644–45. See also Kennedy,

Music and the Jesuit Mission in the New World, 15. 66

“...e desta maniera ficaõ sabendo grande parte da escritura de cor, o que naõ pouco os ajuda, pera terem

mais fé.” Cartas, vol. 1, f. 154r. 67

Filippi, “A Sound Doctrine,” 15. 68

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, xv. 69

Ibid., 36.

Page 118: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

105

I have been a very sinful person, and I prayed with Christian beads, asking our

Lord to have mercy for my soul. In a sermon, however, I learned that the Lord is

very strict in his judgment. Since my sin is so great, I may not deserve the glory

of Deus. I am, therefore, praying to Amida Buddha too so that I will be able to

go to paradise (gokuraku), the Pure Land of Amida, in case I cannot go to

[Christian] heaven.70

The popular practice of the Kirishitan faith, most evidently in the 1560s, was a

syncretistic union of local (Japanese) and foreign (European) ideas and rituals. As we

have seen so far, the manifestation of this union in musical and dramatic acts of

devotion demonstrates a clear ‘Japanisation’ of Christianity, so that to speak of these

practices as simply ‘Christian’ runs the risk of masking their hybrid character. The

porous structure of Kirishitan identity thus allowed for such syncretism, as is

charmingly demonstrated in an account from 1564. Froís describes the events of Easter

Sunday in Hirado during the previous year, in which Juan Fernández sings “Dic nobis

Maria, quid vidisti in via?” This question, posed to Mary Magdalene as she returns from

the sepulchre, is a reference to the medieval sequence, Victimae paschali laudes (Praises

to the Paschal Victim) in which she witness Christ’s resurrection.71

Froís describes a

kind of intercultural antiphony, where this question is answered by an elderly Kirishitan

man, singing and playing a bowl with a stick.72

While no reference is made to the

language or manner in which the elderly man sang, this playing of a bowl is a telling

70

Ibid., 38. See also Luís Froís, Historia de Japam, ed. José Wicki (Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de

Lisboa, 1976), vol. 1, 259. 71

The gospels all refer to the woman in this sequence as Mary Magdalene, who, depending on the gospel,

was accompanied by two other Marys. However, in the Victimae paschali laudes, much like the

widespread Quem quaeritis dialogues, the name of Mary is left ambiguous. Rothenberg identifies this

ambiguity as intentional, for it emphasises a resonance between Mary Magdalene and the Virgin Mary.

David J. Rothenberg, The Flower of Paradise: Marian Devotion and Secular Song in Medieval and

Renaissance Music (New York: Oxford University Press, 2011), 187–88. See also Elizabeth Monroe,

“Mary Magdalene as a Model of Devotion, Penitence, and Authority in the Gospels of Henry the Lion and

Matilda,” in Mary Magdalene in Medieval Culture: Conflicted Roles, ed. Peter Loewen and Robin

Waugh (New York: Routledge, 2014), 100. 72

“…Dic nobis Maria quid vidisti in via? & da outta parte lhe respondia hũ velho Christaõ com hũa

bacia, & hum pao com q hia tangendo, por não aver na terra outros instrumentos musicos.” Luís Froís to

the brothers of the Society of Jesus in India, from Hirado (October 3, 1564), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 147v.

Page 119: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

106

sign. “Bowl beating”, or hachi-tataki (鉢叩), was used by itinerants to accompany the

recitation of Buddhist sutras in exchange for alms.73

Often aligned with the Tendai sect

of Buddhism, this use of hachi-tataki might imply a recitation style akin to sutra-

chanting or perhaps more broadly draws from the Kirishitan-kyoku circulated by the

biwa-hōshi. The examples presented so far speak to a unique form of religious

dramaturgy, misuteriyo-geki, through which we can identify processes of mutual

religious and performative accommodation. These bodies in dramatic movement

became sites for the transformation of the paschal mystery and biblical narratives into

something distinctly Kirishitan. In fostering the application of the Japanese performing

arts to these sacred contexts we can identify a local form of contrafactum – that is, the

setting of their own vernacular verses to existing Japanese melodies. In reassessing the

performing arts from the early decades of the Japanese mission, we can begin to see the

great extent to which Japanese performers were actively engaged in the shaping and

reshaping of how they saw themselves as Kirishitan.

Performing the Paschal Mystery in 1561

The Jesuits’ zeal for contemplation on the Passion of Christ was grounded in Ignatius’s

Spiritual Exercises. During the third and fourth (final) week of this retreat, exercitants

are engaged in the paschal mystery, meditating upon the death and resurrection of Christ

through an array of sensorial imagery, emphasising hearing, sight, touch, smell, and

taste.74

Indeed, a desire for compassio, that is, “suffering with” Christ, was introduced

73

Eric C. Rath, The Ethos of Noh: Actors and Their Art (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University

Press, 2004), 41. See also Albert J. Koop and Hogitaro Inada, Japanese Names and How to Read Them

(New York: Routledge, 2005), 424. The presence of these ‘bowl beaters’ was noted by the Jesuits and

defined later in João Rodrigues’s Arte da Lingoa de Iapam (1604–1608), as one of seven kinds of beggars

that existed in Japanese society. See Gerald Groemer, Street Performers and Society in Urban Japan,

1600–1900: The Beggar’s Gift (New York: Routledge, 2016), 51–52. 74

Michael Stoeber, Reclaiming Theodicy: Reflections on Suffering, Compassion and Spiritual

Transformation (Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005), 51.

Page 120: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

107

to the Japanese mission through the dramatisation of the paschal mystery for Kirishitan

congregations. Along with the affective pageantry of their sermons, the Jesuits used

misuteriyo-geki to engage the Japanese in a similarly sensorial contemplation of the

Passion cycle. The singing of the Victimae paschali laudes is noted a number of times

in Jesuit correspondence,75

but an account from 1561 is unique in its portrayal of a

broader performance context.76

In the same letter in which we encounter the first record

of a misuteriyo-geki, Juan Fernández describes the conduct of Holy Week in Funai. On

the day of Easter he recounts that “two hours before dawn, the door was opened, where

many Christians were already waiting to take a seat, so that in opening these doors, the

church was soon filled”.77

What follows appears to be a summary of the Octave of

Easter, from Palm Sunday through to Easter Sunday, as Fernández makes no distinction

between the events conducted on any given day. References to the placement of two

statues of lustrous angels (dous Anjos muy lustrosos) at either end of the sepulchre

indicate the Eucharistic Deposition ceremony of Good Friday. In combination with the

public presentation of the Blessed Sacrament, this ceremony at Funai bears a number of

similarities with the Deposition customs observed most notably in sixteenth-century

Bavaria.78

In both regions, Jesuits placed emphasis on the public display of the Blessed

Sacrament, rather than concealing it within the sepulchre. It is highly likely that these

sepulchres in Japanese churches, especially where Buddhist temples were repurposed,

were temporary fixtures. The importance of this lies in the visual impact of the object,

often constructed as a wooden coffin,79

whose sudden revelation would have been easily

75

See Cartas, vol. 1, f. 225r. 76

For a discussion of the inherent theatricality of the Victimae paschali laudes, see Charles Davidson,

Studies in the English Mystery Plays (New York: Haskell House, 1965), 18–19. 77

“O dia de Pascoa, duas horas antes q amanhecesse, se abrio a porta, onde estavão ja muitos Christãos,

aguardando pera tomar lugar, de maneira que em abrindo as portas, de hum logo se encheo a Igreja.”

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 80r. 78

James Monti, The Week of Salvation: History and Traditions of Holy Week (Huntington, Indiana: Our

Sunday Visitor Publishing Division, 1993), 272. 79

See Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France: A New Interpretation in the Light of the Earlier Jesuit

Experience in Japan, 176–77.

Page 121: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

108

read by the Japanese as a symbol of death.80

Likewise the Jesuits’ practice of the public

presentation of the Blessed Sacrament emphasises the importance of visual elements for

following the Passion narrative in Kirishitan contexts. Fernández also notes how the

sepulchre was adorned with “fresh trees” (arvores fescas).81

From this we might infer

that the congregation of Funai participated in the procession of Palm Sunday. As Maria

Cračiun has noted, this procession was elsewhere favoured by the Jesuits, especially in

the sixteenth-century Transylvanian mission, for its “festive and playful dimension”

through which fostering of “solidarity of the group through communal activity” was

encouraged.82

While we are not offered a description of such a procession by

Fernández, we can nevertheless understand that the theatrical dimension of Palm

Sunday will have appealed to the sensory imagination of the participants.

We now turn our attention to the conclusion of the Paschal Triduum, which is

described by Fernández in surprising detail. The standard image of Japanese boys in

white vestments, bearing candles, and garlanded with roses and flowers, is evoked.

They are described as walking in procession on either side of a rich canopy, singing

three stages of song: the Dic nobis Maria (Victimae paschali laudes), an Alleluia, and

finally the Laudate dominum. In considering the Kirishitan sensory experience of the

liturgy, we are able to come to a greater understanding of how the Victimae paschali

laudes was dramatised. There is a clear emphasis on visual media to reveal the meaning

80

For a discussion of visual preaching in the Society of Jesus, see, for instance, Perla Chinchilla Pawling,

De la compositio loci a la República de las letras: Predicación jesuita en el siglo xvii novohispano

(Mexico City: Universidad Iberoamericana, 2004); Evonne Levy, “Early Modern Jesuit Arts and Jesuit

Visual Culture: A View from the Twenty-First Century,” Journal of Jesuit Studies 1 (2014): 66–87;

Vernon Hyde Minor, Baroque Visual Rhetoric (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2016), 139–76;

Juan Luis González García, “Jesuit Visual Preaching and the Stirring of the Emotions in Iberian Popular

Missions,” forthcoming in Changing Hearts: Performing Jesuit Emotions Between Europe, Asia and the

Americas, ed. Yasmin Haskell and Raphaële Garrod (Leiden: Brill). 81

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 80r. These fresh trees appear to be a reference to thae blessing of palm fronds. There

are four species of palms that are native to the Ryukyu Islands off the southwestern tip of Japan, but it is

more likely that the Jesuits would have used some other variety of local tree branches. See Andrew

Henderson, Palms of Southern Asia (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2009), 15. 82

Maria Cračiun, “Traditional Practices: Catholic Missionaries and Protestant Religious Practice in

Transylvania,” in Religion and Superstition in Reformation Europe, ed. Helen Parish and William G.

Naphy (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2002), 86.

Page 122: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

109

of the paschal mystery, confirming what Higashibaba has identified as a reliance on

non-verbal practices – that is symbols and rituals – to communicate the Christian

doctrine in the early years of the Japanese mission.83

Two young boys, playing the roles

of Saint Peter (S. Pedro) and Saint John (S. João), are described as singing the question

(“Dic nobis Maria, quid vidisti in via?”) to Mary Magdalene (presumably played by a

young girl), who responds with her account of Jesus’s tomb and his empty shroud, most

likely in Latin.84

What follows is a localised interpretation of the paschal mystery

through word and image. Kirishitan boys are seen presenting their own “mysteries”

(mysterio) to the audience, describing their depictions in Japanese.85

In this context, the

word “mystery”, as Jennifer Waldron has noted, can be identified as having multiple

meanings, often referring to allegorical images.86

Indeed, Ebisawa has elsewhere

interpreted the presentation of “mysteries” by Kirishitan boys as that of paintings or

drawings, perhaps ones illustrated by the children.87

This would appear to parallel the

development of symbolic imagery, especially that of emblematics, used by the Jesuits in

their instruction of rhetoric throughout their European colleges.88

Similarly, the

Kirishitan use of symbolic visual aids accompanied spoken Japanese verse on the

punishments and ignominy of Jesus. The boys recounted the Passion narrative starting

from the Cross and ending in the thirty pieces of silver.89

These Japanese narrative

verses expressed the broader context of the Victimae paschali laudes, facilitating

contemplation upon the Passion and Resurrection of Christ. This form of vernacular

83

Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, xvii. 84

Here Fernández is referring to Mary’s singing of the following text: “Sepulcrum Christi viventis, et

gloriam vidi resurgentis: Angelicos testes, sudarium, et vestes”. 85

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 80v. 86

Jennifer Waldron, Reformations of the Body: Idolatry, Sacrifice, and Early Modern Theater (New

York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2013), 131. 87

Ebisawa, Yōgaku denraishi, 70. 88

See, for instance, Judi Loach, “The Teaching of Emblematics and Other Symbolic Imagery within

Town Colleges in Seventeenth- and Eighteenth-century France,” in The Jesuits and the Emblem

Tradition, ed. John Manning and Marc van Vaeck (Turnhout: Brepols, 1997), 161–73; Peter M. Daly, The

Emblem in Early Modern Europe: Contributions to the Theory of the Emblem (Farnham: Ashgate, 2014),

185–221. 89

Cartas, vol. 1, f. 80v.

Page 123: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

110

commentary, reinforced through pictoral aids, therefore served a vital function for

members of the Kirishitan community, most of whom had next to no understanding of

the Latin language. Moreover, in aligning the Victimae paschali laudes with easily-

identifiable images of the paschal mystery, Kirishitan were instructed in the meaning of

this particular Latin sequence. The extent to which Kirishitan came to understand this

meaning may be evidenced by the previously-discussed performance of the Victimae

paschali laudes of 1563, in which Fernández himself sings the very question (“Dic

nobis Maria…”) to the congregation, only to be answered by an elderly Kirishitan man

in a localised fashion (hachi-tataki, “bowl beating”). By 1566, Belchior de Figueiredo

describes the performance of Mary at the sepulchre in “a certain kind of verse which the

Japanese often sing”, and that the boys and girls of Kirishitan families regularly present

this scene at home for their own recreation and edification.90

Figueiredo’s description of

this performance, now three years later, indicates a progression in how the Vichtimae

paschali laudes came to be localised by the Japanese, here rendered in sung vernacular

verse that implies the vocal style of the previously-discussed Kirishitan-kyoku. Between

1551 and 1556, these dramatic realisations of the paschal mystery demonstrate an

increasing use of Japanese performance elements. While this chapter has discussed the

manner in which musical practice drew on Japanese performance styles, Fernández’s

account of 1561 has presented us with an interesting example in which localised visual

media, through a meeting of Japanese and Jesuit practices, functioned simultaneously as

performative exercise and religious instruction. The success with which the Jesuits used

devotional imagery in Japan is something that has been elsewhere noted,91

yet the

90

“Pera este dia tinha Paulo feito na lingoa de Iapão em certo modo de verso, q costumão cãtar os Iapoẽs,

toda a historia do sepulcro de Christo, & da reposta do Anjo as Marias…” Belchior de Figueiredo to his

brothers of the Society of Jesus in India, no location written (September 13, 1566), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 225r. 91

See John E. McCall, “Early Jesuit Art in the Far East III: The Japanese Christian Painters,” Artibus

Asiae 10 (1947): 283–301; Gauvin Alexander Bailey, Art on the Jesuit Missions in Asia and Latin

America, 1542–1773 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999), 52–81; Gauvin Alexander Bailey,

“The Art of the Jesuit Missions in Japan in the Age of St. Francis Xavier and Alessandro Valignano,” in

St. Francis Xavier: An Apostle of the East, vol. 1, ed. Executive Committee for the 450th

Anniversary of

the Arrival of St. Francis Xavier in Japan (Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1999), 185–209; Gauvin

Page 124: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

111

proficiency with which the Kirishitan were able to develop visual literacy in Christian

symbols is something less known. Indeed, investigating this kind of literacy is central to

our understanding of how the misuteriyo-geki genre experienced such popularity

throughout the 1560s.

Prior to the Council of Trent’s decrees on art (1563) and its emphasis on the

instructive use of images,92

the Jesuits in Japan were pioneering visual methods to

communicate with their Kirishitan communities. Upon his arrival in 1549, Xavier had

brought with him paintings and prints, many being of depictions of Christ and of the

Virgin Mary. Our first account of Christian religious artwork appears soon after his

arrival, where Xavier describes in a letter the gifting of an oil painting to the daimyo

Shimazu Takahisa (1514–71) of Satsuma who “was marvellously pleased when he saw

it; he knelt down before the image of Christ our Lord and of our Lady, and adored it

with great respect and reverence”.93

While Xavier uses this example to demonstrate the

effectiveness of devotional images, it is more likely that Takahisa mistook the painting

for a representation of Kannon, the bodhisattva of mercy, who was often depicted in

flowing robes and has been noted for her resemblance to the Virgin Mary.94

However,

as the mission progressed and communication difficulties with the Japanese became

Alexander Bailey, “The Migration of Forms in the Art of the Jesuit Missions in Japan and China,”

Oriental Art 47 (2001): 2–12; Curvelo, “Copy to Convert,” 118–24; Mia M. Mochizuki, “Idolatry and

Western-Inspired Painting in Japan,” in The Idol in the Age of Art: Objects, Devotions and the Early

Modern World, ed. Michael W. Cole and Rebecca Zorach (Surrey: Ashgate, 2009), 239–66; Norihiko

Kotani, “Studies in Jesuit Art in Japan” (PhD diss., Princeton University, 2010). 92

See Jeffrey Chipps Smith, Sensuous Worship: Jesuits and the Art of the Early Catholic Reformation in

Germany (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2002), 53–55; Levy, Propaganda and the Baroque, 48–

49. 93

Xavier to companions living in Goa, from Kagoshima (November 5, 1549), in Costelloe, Letters and

Instructions of Francis Xavier, 306. See also Curvelo, “Copy to Convert,” 114–15. 94

See Eva Zhang, “Kannon – Guanyin – Virgin Mary: Early Modern Discourses on Alterity, Religion

and Images,” in Transcultural Turbulences: Towards a Multi-Sited Reading of Image Flows, ed.

Christiane Brosius and Roland Wenzlhuemer (Heidelberg: Springer, 2011), 171–90. It also interesting to

note that following the complete suppression of Christianity in seventeenth-century Japan, communities

who continued to practice the illegal faith in secret (known as kakure Kirishitan or ‘hidden Christians’)

developed a form of syncretic iconography in which the Virgin Mary is depicted as Kannon, known as the

Maria Kannon. See Jacques H. Kamstra, “Kakure Kirishitan: The Hidden or Secret Christians of

Nagasaki,” Netherlands Theologisch Tijdschrift 47 (1993), 146–49; Ruben L.F. Habito, “Maria Kannon

Zen: Explorations in Buddhist-Christian Practice,” Buddhist-Christian Studies 14 (1994): 145–56;

Stephen Turnbull, The Kakure Kirishitan of Japan: A Study of Their Development, Beliefs and Rituals to

the Present Day (Richmond, Surrey: Japan Library, 1998), 98, 222.

Page 125: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

112

ever more strained, we can observe the growing reliance on visual culture through the

extensive number of paintings imported by the Jesuits. In 1584 alone, Froís had claimed

that 50,000 Christian paintings would be necessary to continue their successful work.95

Taking the Victimae paschali laudes as our analytical focus, it is proposed that existing

forms of didactic imagery in everyday Japanese life provided a model for Kirishitan

devotion.

The combination of verse and images was a form of religious instruction already

very familiar to the Japanese, a fact of which perhaps the Jesuits were unaware. Etoki

(解), the religious practice of ‘picture deciphering’, was used as early as the tenth

century to explain a wide variety of Buddhists texts: including “canonical scriptures

(sutras), moralizing folktales, biographies of the Buddha, eminent monks, and historical

figures, legends of the foundation of temples (engi), and historical narratives” (see

Figure 10).96

Even a cursory glance at the practice reveals striking parallels with the

ways in which the Kirishitan boys of Funai used images and vernacular verse to

interpret the paschal mystery. By the thirteenth century, the use of etoki had developed

into an itinerant tradition, with Buddhist missionaries performing in public spaces from

village to village.97

As Jolyon Thomas has noted, the practice of etoki facilitated a

“juxtaposition of image and narrative” through which a “shared visual-verbal religious

vocabulary” was developed among the laity as a means of disseminating religious

ideas.98

In the case of Easter in 1561, we can see a similar visual ‘vocabulary’ in action,

serving a dual purpose in contextualising Japanese verse and linking narrative content to

95

Yoriko Kobayashi-Sato, “An Assimilation between Two Different Cultures: Japan and the West during

the Edo Period,” in Artistic and Cultural Exchanges between Europe and Asia, 1400–1900, ed. Michael

North (Farnham: Ashgate, 2010), 164. 96

Ikumi Kaminishi, Explaining Pictures: Buddhist Propaganda and Etoki Storytelling in Japan

(Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 2006), 11. 97

Ibid. See also Barbara Ruch, “Woman to Woman: Kumano bikuni Proselytizers in Medieval and Early

Modern Japan,” in Engendering Faith: Women and Buddhism in Premodern Japan, ed. Barbara Ruch

(Ann Arbor, Michigan: University of Michigan Center for Japanese Studies, 2002), 567–75. 98

Jolyon Baraka Thomas, “Religion in Japanese Film: Focus on Anime,” in The Routledge Companion to

Religion and Film, ed. John Lyden (New York: Routledge, 2009), 203.

Page 126: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

113

the dramatic representation of Mary Magdalene at the sepulchre, performed in Latin.

These paschal images were more than mere stage props, however, and through their

ritual use, appear to have been transformed into icons of Kirishitan worship. The

Japanese have been noted elsewhere for their keen interest in Christian art and their use

of these images, particularly of the Virgin Mary, as devotional objects.99

In looking to

this broader context, we gain a sense that the practice of etoki may have had close

connections to Kirishitan practice. If we take this as our premise, the question to be

asked is how etoki came to be employed by the Jesuits. Once more our answer may lie

with the biwa-hōshi. While some scholars have debated whether etoki priests and nuns

played the biwa to accompany their religious narratives, we are aware of extant

paintings in which the instrument is featured in the depiction of these itinerant

preachers.100

Moreover, Ikumi Kaminishi has brought attention to a likely conflict

between the biwa-hōshi and the etoki preachers over the right to perform the Heike

monogatari.101

As both were itinerant performers, these different schools of story-

telling were intimately connected with one another through their sharing of, and

competing for, audiences and performance spaces. We can therefore assume that the

Kirishitan biwa-hōshi, despite their blindness, would have been very aware of the etoki

practice and its undeniable effectiveness in religious instruction among the laity. An

alternative hypothesis is that the Jesuits themselves had observed the practice of etoki

and accordingly introduced the use of contextual images to accompany their already

established practice of ‘local versification’. Indeed we are aware that Gaspar Vilela,

99

See, for instance, John W. O’Malley, Four Cultures of the West (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard

University Press, 2004), 226; Mia M. Mochizuku, “Idolatry and Western-inspired Painting in Japan,”

239–66; Thomas DaCosta Kaufmann, “Interpreting Cultural Transfer and the Consequences of Markets

and Exchange: Reconsidering Fumi-e,” in Artistic and Cultural Exchanges Between Europe and Asia,

135–62. 100

See Kevin Gray Carr, “The Material Facts of Ritual: Revisioning Medieval Viewing through Material

Analysis, Ethnographic Analogy, and Architectural History,” in A Companion to Asian Art and

Architecture, ed. Rebecca M. Brown and Deborah H. Hutton (Chinchester, West Sussex: Wiley

Blackwell, 2011), 30–35. See also, Alison Tokita, Kiyomoto-bushi: Narrative Music of the Kabuki

Theatre (Kassel: Bärenreiter, 1999), 30. 101

Kaminishi, Explaining Pictures, 127–28.

Page 127: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

114

among other missionaries, attended public sermons given by Buddhist priests from

whom they learned how to adopt and adapt localised didactic techniques for Kirishitan

use.102

In spite of the absence of further source material to confirm this connection

between etoki and Kirishitan practice, it is clear that the existing predisposition to

devotional images of the Japanese made them receptive to the translation of their visual

literacy into Kirishitan devotion. In this chapter so far, we can see how even Latin-

based dramas of the paschal mystery were localised through vernacular framing and

visual cues. Even the most holy days of the liturgical calendar were thus co-opted for

the purposes of accommodatio. We will now explore Jesuit correspondence in which

Kirishitan practices of devotion went beyond vernacular verse, to the embracing of local

dance styles in contemplation of Christ’s Passion and in celebration of his resurrection.

Dancing for the Lord

“Let them praise his name with dancing; let them sing praises unto him with the timbrel

and lyre!” (Psalm 149:3)

From the early middle ages to the dawn of the European Renaissance, the use of dance

was a cause for concern for many church councils.103

With regard to the Protestant

Reformation and its repercussions in Catholic renewal, the image painted by current

historiography on the status of dance is far from uniform.104

As for the Society of Jesus,

102

See Pina, “The Jesuit Missions in Japan and China,” 62–63. 103

Initiated by the edict of the Third Council of Toledo (589), decrees were continually issued

condemning the use of sacred dance styles, including the Council of Rome (826), Synod of Meeresheim

(1009), Council of Paris (1212), Council of Cologne (1310) and the Council of Soissons (1456). See

Brooks, The Dances of the Processions of Seville in Spain’s Golden Age, 2. 104

See, for instance, Brooks, The Dances of the Processions of Seville in Spain’s Golden Age, 1–9;

Eugène Louis Backman, Religious Dances in the Christian Church and in Popular Medicine (London:

Allen & Unwin, 1952), 159–60; Barbara Ehrenreich, Dancing in the Streets: A History of Collective Joy

Page 128: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

115

most research has focused on the teaching of dance at Jesuit colleges as a form of non-

verbal rhetoric, and the innovative use of ballet in their famed stage productions.105

Yet

the scholarly representation of the Jesuits as apologists for dance is only part of a

broader global picture. Missionary encounters with an array of indigenous dance styles

throughout the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries highlight an approach to dance that

was determined from locale to locale and through the apostolic vision of their respective

mission superiors. While references to dancing in the Japanese mission have been

elsewhere noted in broader histories of the Society of Jesus, its significance is too easily

glossed over as a tool of conversion.106

Just as Japanese styles of music underwent a

transformation and came to be signifiers of Kirishitan identity and tools for localising

the Jesuits’ message, so too did dancing become a form of Kirishitan devotion. The

distinction that must be made here is that missionaries did not introduce European styles

of sacred dance as part of their cultural mission; rather, they were faced with defining

acceptable standards of dance and how local forms could be incorporated, if at all, into

liturgical practice.

In contrast to the case of Kirishitan music in the 1560s, we find a recognisably

Japanese vocabulary about forms of dance in Jesuit correspondence towards the end of

this decade. That is to say, the Jesuits appear to have had a clearer understanding of

Japanese dance and their related theatrical contexts than they did of music. One might

be tempted to attribute this to the relatively accessible aesthetics of Japanese dance over

that of their music, so foreign-sounding to Western ears.107

The first descriptive Jesuit

(New York: Metropolitan Books, 2007); Mary Ellen Snodgrass, The Encyclopedia of World Folk Dance

(Lanham, Maryland: Rowman & Littlefield, 2016), 45. 105

See Judith Rock, Terpsichore at Louis-Le-Grand: Baroque Dance on the Jesuit Stage in Paris (St.

Louis: Institute of Jesuit, 1998); René Fülöp-Miller, Jesuit Opera and Jesuit Ballet (Whitefish, Montana:

Kessinger, 2006). 106

See, for instance, O’Malley, Saints or Devils Incarnate?, 234 107

See Eppstein, “From Torture to Fascination,” 191–93.

Page 129: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

116

account of dancing is found in a letter written by Almeida in 1565.108

A group of

Kirishitan from Shimabara are described as having improvised dances inspired by

“prose in praise of the Virgin, which they all knew by heart”. 109

This form of sacred

dance would have no doubt seemed a natural means of religious expression to the

Japanese, for this was a practice that had been fostered by both Shinto and Buddhist

traditions for centuries. The nembutsu-odori (dancing nembutsu), associated with the

Pure Land school of Buddhism, had developed since the twelfth century, becoming one

of the most common sacred dance forms during Japan’s Christian Century.110

Performed for the pursuit of salvation and the invocation of dead spirits, among other

uses, this practice of sacred dance was a part of everyday Japanese life. As such, we can

see how Almeida’s description of the Japanese expressing Marian devotion through

dance would have seemed a logical accompaniment to their Kirishitan prose. In this we

can see how Kirishitan communities actively engaged in the grassroots interpretation

and performance of Kirishitan identity. However, Cosme de Torrés, despite his

sensitivity to local particularities, was far from pleased. These Kirishitan had walked to

the church to perform this dance for the padre, only for him to be appalled by the

display. One of the Kirishitan noblemen was so ashamed at provoking the “disgrace of

God” that he is said to have chastised himself with such fervour that he was left “bathed

in blood”.111

A concern over the use of indigenous dance was expressed elsewhere. The

Sacred Congregation de Propaganda Fide issued complaints from Rome to the mission

108

Leims has made reference to a “dance of the Cross” in Ikitsuki in 1563. See Leims, Die Entstehung

des Kabuki, 274. Luis de Almeida to Luís Froís in Miyako, from Fukuda (October 25, 1565), Cartas, vol.

1, f. 171v. 109

“Acabado isto determinaraõ os Christãos como passasse a festa dos gentios irem visitar os gentios com

hũa dança, em q dizem muitas prosas em louvor da virgem, q elles todos sabem de cor”. Luis de Almeida

to Luís Froís in Miyako, from Fukuda (October 25, 1565), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 171v. 110

See James H. Foard, “Ippen and Pure Land Wayfarers in Medieval Japan,” in The Pure Land

Tradition: History and Development, ed. James Foard, Michael Solomon and Richard K. Payne (Fremont,

California: Jain Publishing, 2006), 378–80; Deal, Handbook to Life in Medieval and Early Modern

Japan, 72. 111

“Quando os Christãos vieraõ, & a missa era dita, foi tanto seu sentimento, por terem q estavão em

desgraça de Deos … [e] hum fidalgo principal, q foi tambe na dança sabédo como os Christãos fizerão a

diciplina, veose pera a igreja com hũas diciplinas de rosetas, dizendo, que elle fora sò o que pecara, &

tinha toda a culpa, e diciplinouse tam fortemente, que todo ficou banhado em sangue”. Cartas, vol. 1, f.

171v.

Page 130: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

117

in Ethiopia, for instance, in which they defined the use of indigenous dance in Christian

rituals as an “abuse against the ecclesiastical rite and [that] reverence … was [to] be

maintained in the sacred temple”.112

Torrès’s outburst, as recounted by Almeida on

October 25, 1565, is a curious contrast, however, to the “well-formed dances of young

men” performed only two months later in the city of Shiki for Christmas.113

In the

company of Torrès and Belchior de Figueiredo, these dances accompanied (presumably

vernacular) verses in praise of the Lord and the Virgin Mary. Moreover, they are

described as being performed alongside a number of representações, a reference to the

dramatic depiction of biblical narratives (i.e. misuteriyo-geki). In this way, we gain a

sense of how local dance styles came to be incorporated into Kirishitan dramaturgy.

The performance of these danças functioned as explanatory interludes between scenes

of the misuteriyo-geki so as to contextualise their dramatic content and religious themes.

As we will see, this dramaturgical format drew directly from the traditional theatre of

Noh (nō).

Between 1566 and 1568 there are no references to the use of sacred dances.

However, this is likely explained by the fact that they had become such an integrated

part of the misuteriyo-geki that they were simply not mentioned. Indeed, the only other

example from 1565 describes a misuteriyo-geki based on the nativity and the shepherds

who went to adore the Redeemer. Presented at Hirado for the celebration of Christmas,

dancing is described here as being accompanied by sung verse.114

Thus these two

Christmas misuteriyo-geki from 1565 appear to have established a standard of

Kirishitan dramaturgy in which local dance styles had, for one reason or another, come

to be accepted by Torrès and his companions. Mention of dance does not feature in the

112

Cohen, The Missionary Strategies of the Jesuits in Ethiopia, 161. 113

“…toda a noite ate se começaré as missas ouve sempre muitas representações, e danças de moços bem

tratados, a letra das quaes era toda em louver de Iesu, e da Virgem”. Luis de Almeida to his brothers of

the Society of Jesus, from Shiki (October 20, 1566), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 214r. 114

López-Gay, La liturgia en la Misión del Japón, 180.

Page 131: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

118

Jesuits’ correspondence again until 1569. In a letter written by Fróis to Belchior de

Figueiredo, we are presented with a single Japanese word that constitutes a direct link

between the misuteriyo-geki and Noh.

The feast of the Most Holy Resurrection was also celebrated according to the

decency of this place […] with their customary dances, which they call Quiogen,

music, delicacies, and other things necessary for such festivities.115

Performed by the Kirishitan of Miyako (present-day Kyoto), these “customary dances”,

described by Fróis as Quiogen, were clearly a tradition that had persisted between 1565

and 1569. In this account, Quiogen is a Portuguese transliteration of the Japanese word

kyōgen. As has been insightfully noted by David Griffiths, kyōgen “which parallels the

Satyr play in the Greek festival, and the Intermezzi of the 15th and 16th century Italian

theatre, acts as a form of comic relief and release for the audience, and is positioned in

the programme between Noh plays”.116

While kyōgen refers to the dramaturgical form

as a whole, we can identify three key elements: dialogue (serifu), singing (ko-uta), and

dance (mai).117

In its Kirishitan interpretation, this structure thus became: vernacular

dialogue (verse), singing (Kirishitan-kyoku), and sacred dance. For Froís, it is clear that

the dancing style of kyōgen was its defining feature. This is of some significance as it

implies he was already aware of Noh plays as early as 1569.118

We can therefore

confirm that Kirisihitan misuteriyo-geki and kyōgen were not only intimately connected,

115

“A festa da santissima Resurreição, celebramos tambem segundo a decençia do lugar, o milhor que

pudemos, ainda que com pouca põpa exterior, pola não aver, vierão tambem todos os fidalgos que aqui se

acharaõ no Miáco, e jantaraõ aqui avendo seus custumados bailos, a que elles chamão Quiogen, musicas,

iguarias, & o demais necessario pera semelhantes festas”. Luís Froís to Belchior de Figueiredo, from

Miyako (June 1, 1659), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 260r. 116

David Griffiths, The Training of Noh Actors and the Dove (Amsterdam: Harwood Academic, 1998),

16. We must also make a distinction between hon-kyōgen, which are discreet plays performed between

Noh plays, and ai-kyōgen which refer to interludes within a Noh play itself and thus contributes to the

greater narrative. 117

Benito Ortolani, The Japanese Theatre: From Shamanistic Ritual to Contemporary Pluralism, 2nd

ed.

(Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1995), 154. 118

In her consideration of Froís’s possible encounter with Noh theatre, Amano does not mention this

account, only providing the missionary’s reference to Noh in 1592–93. See Amano, “Did Fróis Encounter

Christian Noh?”, 128.

Page 132: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

119

but that kyōgen (and its relationship with Noh) was adopted as a framework for

Kirishitan drama.119

It is interesting to note that even scholars and dramatists who were

unaware of this dramaturgical encounter have emphasised shared elements between

medieval mystery plays and Japanese Noh.120

We find one other account from 1569 in

which dance is mentioned. In a letter written by an unknown Portuguese man (possibly

a merchant), the festivities for Easter Sunday in the city of Shiki are described.

However, in illustrating how the holy day was celebrated in “their manner” (sua

maneira), he uses the term falsas bailos (false dances) to define the genre.121

This

condemnation offers us a useful point of comparison in which we can identify the

Jesuits’ relative spirit of accommodatio in learning to accept and incorporate local styles

of devotional practice.122

Sacred dance had become such a defining feature of Kirishitan

identity that even after the exiling of Japanese adherents in the period of persecution,

this tradition continued. In 1620, Japanese exiles in Manila are reported by Francisco de

Lira (n.d.) to have celebrated the feast of the Immaculate Conception with “a dance

[which] was given by more than sixty Japanese, who danced and sang to the

119

Ortolani has briefly referenced the Jesuits’ familiarity with Noh and kyōgen, but describes only

“indigenous techniques” as being incorporated into their “educational shows”. Ortolani, The Japanese

Theatre, 155. López-Gay also refers to the Jesuit use of kyōgen as a “liturgical substitution”, rather than

something fostered by the Japanese themselves as part and parcel of their syncretic identities as

Kirishitan. López-Gay, La liturgia en la Misión del Japón, 40. The relationship between the musical

drama form of kōwakamai and the Jesuits’ mystery plays is something that has been contested throughout

the twentieth century. The work of Thomas Leims is the definitive authority on this topic, asserting that

the Japanese Kirishitan known as Paulo Yōho had edited plays texts of kōwakamai printed by the Jesuit

mission press towards the end of the sixteenth century and had also authored Japanese mystery plays as

early as 1566. Given Leims’s extensive research on this dramaturgical intersection, it is not addressed in

this dissertation. Rather, a focus on kyōgen adds an important dimension to how, through its framing

function, it localised the content of these misuteriyo-geki. See Leims, “Japan and Christian Mystery

Plays,” 206–10. 120

See, for instance, See Ezra Pound and Ernest Fenollosa, The Classic Noh Theatre of Japan (New

York: New Directions, 1959), 60–62. 121

Letter of a Portuguese man “whose name is not known to the Fathers and Brothers of the Society of

Jesus”, from Kuchinotsu (August 15, 1569), Cartas, vol. 1, f. 282v. The letter also describes how many

Kirishitan men, women, and boys had travelled from Shiki to Kuchinotsu after Easter in order to visit

Father Vilela. Upon arrival they engaged in great festivities composed of seus autos (their dramatic

representations, i.e. misuteriyo-geki) in the church, with the celebrations lasting two days. 122

In Portuguese, danças and bailos both refer to dance (likewise in Spanish danzas and bailes). In early

seventeenth-century Spain, bailes often implied lewd and indecent movements, whereas danzas were seen

as virtuous. The description of Japanese kyōgen as falsos bailos might therefore imply the observer twice

condemning the performance. See Maurice Esses, Dance and Instrumental Diferencias in Spain during

the 17th and 18th Centuries, vol. 1 (New York: Pendragon Press, 1992), 346.

Page 133: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

120

accompaniment of various instruments, according to their custom”.123

In this we see the

mobility of their syncretic traditions serving to consolidate a sense of communal

identity in the Kirishitan diaspora of the seventeenth century. In looking to the dramatic

representations of tales from the gospel and the Bible in general, this chapter has

observed how Japanese adherents were able to actively participate in the creating and

restructuring of Kirishitan dramatic forms. Additionally, the consideration of these

more broadly as misuteriyo-geki allows us to see a common link throughout the 1560s

in which local styles of vocalisation, instrumental music, visual images, and dance were

all employed and developed as a way of accessing ideas, stories, and lessons from

Western Christianity. Far from exemplifying Reinhard’s “ecclesiastical colonialism”,124

the 1560s were a decade in which the Kirishitan themselves fostered syncretic practices

of devotion. In this way, the question of what it meant to be Kirishitan at a grassroots

level was ultimately defined by their local communities and their own approach to faith

and its expression in performance. However, it is important to note that Kirishitan

identity was fluid and adapted to shifts in social, political, and economic conditions of

sixteenth-century Japan. In the early decades of the Japanese Church, the most

prominent catalyst for change in Kirishitan identity and practice was the influence of

Tridentine reform. Enacted through an increasing level of intervention in the

administration of foreign missions by the General Congregation of the Society of Jesus,

boundaries of the accommodatio approach were redefined, in turn challenging aspects

of Kirishitan devotion.

123

Translated in William J. Summers, “The Jesuits in Manila, 1581–1621: The Role of Music in Rite,

Ritual, and Spectacle,” in The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, vol. 1, 665. 124

Reinhard, “Missionaries, Humanists and Natives in the Sixteenth-century Spanish Indies,” 369.

Page 134: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

121

The Demise of the Misuteriyo-geki

Between 1570 and 1580 we find seven references to Japanese dance, while six examples

are found between 1585 and 1611. Their absence from Jesuit correspondence between

the years 1580 and 1585, however, is not due to any complacency about Kirishitan

dance, but rather an outcome of apostolic reform concerning accommodatio and its

influence on the Jesuits’ cultural mission. Indeed, as Jeffrey Muller has noted, the

practice of accommodatio among the Jesuits was “developed as a strategic practice and

not as a theory”, fostering different proselytic applications from region to region and

person to person.125

This lack of missionary unity across the globe was problematic. In

this light, the beginning of the 1580s marks a period in which Tridentine attitudes

towards devotional acts had begun to influence the Japanese mission. Although music

was not a central topic of concern for the Council, four issues regarding its performance

for the Roman Rite were considered: “musical settings that truncated liturgical texts,

compositions that made the sacred words unintelligible, inappropriate secular vocal

music during worship, and lengthy secular pieces played during liturgy”.126

In

summarising the twenty-five sessions of deliberation, there is an implicit denunciation

of music that aligned itself with these four issues, although the surviving minutes of

council discussions suggest that these outcomes on music were incidental.127

There

exists only one explicit decree on the reform of liturgical music: “Let them keep away

from the churches compositions in which there is an intermingling of the lascivious or

impure, whether by instruments or voice”.128

This was the ecclesiastical climate that set

the tone for reconsideration of the performing arts as tools of conversion. However, it

125

Muller, “The Jesuit Strategy of Accommodation,” 462. 126

Anscar J. Chupungo, Handbook for Liturgical Studies: Fundamental Liturgy (Minenesota: Liturgical

Press, 1998), 304. See also Ronald Prowse, “The Council of Trent and the Reform of Gregorian Chant,”

Sacred Music 136 (2009): 35–46. 127

Craig Monson, “The Council of Trent Revisited,” in Music and the Renaissance: Renaissance,

Reformation and Counter-Reformation, ed. Philippe Vendrix (Surrey, Farnham: Ashgate, 2011), 496. See

also, Concilium Tridentinum: diariorum, actorum, epistolarum, tractatuum, nova collectio, vol. 8

(Freiburg: Herder, 1901), 928–39. 128

Concilium Tridentinum, 963.

Page 135: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

122

was not the Tridentine Catechismus romanus, which arrived in Japan in 1568, that was

a catalyst for reform, but rather more direct calls for intervention in the Jesuits’ foreign

mission principles.129

Reiterating the Tridentine definition of ‘appropriate’ music, the

Third General Congregation of the Society of Jesus (1573) proclaimed a return to a

simple, unaffected kind of devotion.130

The principles resulting from this were to restrict

the performance of choral polyphony in Jesuit churches, and that if singing was called

for, it was only the business of the order’s members and not their congregations.

Similarly, religious processions were not to be conducted without express

dispensation.131

Thus between 1573 and 1575, devotional reform did not only take place

in Japan, but most prominently in the regions of Goa and Bassein of India, and Cochin

of China. Nevertheless, the Indian mission consultation, held in the island region of

Chorão (near Goa), voted against the decree of the General Congregation, and re-

introduced solemnity in their divine services and the use of processions.132

In this we

see a flow-down effect of liturgical and cultural policy reform, wherein the Society’s

attempts to globalise their edicts were ultimately negotiated by local particularities of

the foreign mission fields. Alessandro Valignano had been present during these

discussions, and it was his reservations about the increasing sense of secular influence

in the missions to the East Indies that eventually led to the demise of misuteriyo-geki in

Japan.

The General Congregation’s edict of 1573 regarding the reform of liturgical

music was similarly considered in Nagasaki following Valignano’s arrival in 1579. His

129

The Roman Catechism, written under the supervision of Carlo Borromeo (1538–84) in 1566, was

introduced to Japan in 1568. It was an abridged form of the original Italian text and translated into

Japanese for the use of preachers and coadjutors. The complete Latin text was printed later at Amuksa in

1596. See Proust, Europe Through the Prism of Japan, 14. 130

Decree 36, Institutum Societatis Iesu,vol. 2 (Florence: Ex Typographia a SS. Conceptione, 1892–

1893), 227. 131

See Schütte, Valignano’s Mission Principles for Japan, vol. 1/I, 151; Tomasz Jeż, “Musikkultur der

Jesuiten im barocken Schlesien: Perspektiven eines Forschungsprojekts,” in Bohemia Jesuitica, 1556–

2006, ed. Petronila Cemus (Prague: Karolinum, 2010), 1031–40. 132

Schütte, Valignano’s Mission Principles for Japan, vol. 1/I, 151–52.

Page 136: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

123

Obediências of 1580 demonstrate a clear alignment with these principles in paring back

frivolity in performing the liturgy:

In opposition to the general custom of the Company, we have no reason to admit

a musical practice here [Japan] as we permit in India. Henceforth we prohibit the

learning of polyphony and the playing of the viola, arpa, rabeca, or other

musical instruments, except for keyboards. Instead, only Gregorian chant, the

organ, and other keyboard instruments are permitted to serve the church. We

prohibit the use of polyphony here, as is seen in other churches of the Company.

Instead, use simply plainchant in accordance with our style.133

However, as has been explored both here and in Chapter Two, music had been a central

mode of communication for the Jesuits since Xavier’s arrival, and by 1580 had become

the foundation upon which Kirishitan identity was constructed and practised. To that

extent, many of the missionaries were outspokenly opposed to Valignano’s prohibition,

bemoaning the loss of music as a blow to the mission’s potential for widespread

conversion. One of the greatest advocates for musical modes of proselytism in the

1570s was the Italian missionary Gnecchi-Soldo Organtino (1530–1609), who had

called for architects, painters, musicians, and musical instruments for use in Japan. 134

Valignano was soon swayed, reinstating music, both vocal and instrumental, for use in

“ceremonies of the church, and solemn feasts that [were] to be conducted”.135

As

regards the role of drama, regulations for the Japanese mission (Ordinationes pro

Iaponia) were issued from Rome in 1580, in which the performance of comedies and

tragedies inside Jesuit churches was proscribed – exceptions could be made for Latin

performances approved by the mission superior – while sacred dialogues and

133

Translated in Kambe, “Viols in Japan,” 47–48. 134

Ebisawa, “The Meeting of Cultures,” 137. 135

Valignano’s Regimento for the seminaries in Japan (June, 1580), reproduced in Josef Franz Schütte,

Valignanos Missiongrundsätz für Japan, vol. 1/II (Rome: Edizioni di storia e letteratura, 1958), 481.

Page 137: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

124

performances in the vernacular were retained for liturgical use.136

However, the

composition of misuteriyo-geki as a distinctly Kirishitan genre, already waning in the

1570s, and now no longer permitted for performance in churches, was to lose its

associations with Japanese forms of theatre and become supplanted by stage plays akin

to those of the Jesuits’ European colleges. In his Obediências, Valignano expresses a

clear distaste for the misuteriyo-geki and the practice of liturgical singing that has been

defined as Kirishitan-kyoku in this dissertation. He calls for Jesuit fathers to examine

the customary “representations” (representaciones) of the Kirishitan to ensure that they

do not contain any “Buddhist songs [cantigas de pagodes], nor anything less decent and

honest” such as the use of kyōgen.137

This instigation of dramaturgical reform was

reiterated in 1612 by Valignano and Francesco Pasio, who cautioned missionaries to

look out for indecent use of “qyógués [kyōgen], or doconobós [dokonobō]” in

devotional practice.138

It is interesting to consider that this might suggest Valignano had

some difficulties in implementing his reform of the misuteriyo-geki, and that there was a

continued practice of local performance styles. Dokonobō is a reference to the use of

puppets, as is evident from the Jesuit publication, Vocabulario da Lingoa de Iapam

(1603), attributed to João Rodrigues.139

Furthermore, Leims has aligned Rodrigues’s

description of these dokonobō as beggars, with the puppeteering tradition of ebisu

mawashi, whose itinerant performers were associated with the Ebisu Shrine at

Nishinomiya.140

However, Jesuit correspondences from 1580 onward indicate a phasing

out of the kind of misuteriyo-geki that was practised in the 1560s, with a shift toward

the performance of staged dramas in the Jesuit colleges opened in the cities of Funai,

136

Cited in López-Gay, La liturgia en la Misión del Japón, 182. 137

Ibid. 138

Ibid. See also López-Gay, “Father Francesco Pasio (1554–1612) and His Ideas about the Sacerdotal

Training of the Japanese,” 34–35. 139

Groemer, Street Performers and Society in Urban Japan, 52. 140

Leims, Die Entstehung des Kabuki, 321. See Jane Marie Law, Puppets of Nostalgia: The Life, Death,

and Rebirth of the Japanese “Awaji Ningy?” Tradition (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1997),

188–96.

Page 138: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

125

Arima, and Nagasaki throughout the 1580s. Valignano’s suppression of Kirishitan

drama provides an important insight into his character, for scholarship on his mission

principles in Japan has often painted him, perhaps too easily, as a staunch advocate of

accommodatio.141

While his systemisation of a localised apostolic approach is

undeniable, these early actions of his first Japanese ‘visit’ (1579–82) speak to the

perceived limits of this accommodatio, defining where localisation of devotional

practice verged too far into perceived indigenous paganism.

This chapter has presented the years between Xavier’s departure from Japan in

1551, and 1570, as a period of first encounters: between religions, cultures, politics,

music, and drama. In an effort to break their clay moulds as “mute statues”,142

Jesuits in

this early phase of the Japanese mission looked to the performing arts as a way of

giving voice to their apostolic cause. In these accounts from the 1560s we have seen a

syncretistic development of Japanese Christianity – the Kirishitan tradition – that offers

snapshots of glocalisation in action. These examples of devotional performance “in their

own way” (á sua maneira) speak to the active roles that the Japanese assumed in the

grassroots development of their Kirishitan faith and practice. Not only did the

incorporation of local performance styles offer unprecedented access to the otherwise

inaccessible world of Christian Latinity, but these also served as familiar frameworks

through which narratives from the gospel and Bible in general could be disseminated in

a manner culturally comprehensible to the Japanese. Indeed, the persistence of some of

these traditions in a clandestine form between the seventeenth and nineteenth centuries

of Kirishitan persecution is testament to the continuation of glocal dynamics over space

and time. The devotional hybridities fostered by these “hidden Christians” (kakure

141

See, for instance, M. Antoni J. Üçerler, “Alessandro Valignano and Jesuit Humanist Education in

Japan,” in St. Francis Xavier: An Apostle of the East, vol. 1, 74–84. Üçerler , “The Jesuits in East Asia in

the Early Modern Age: A New ‘Areopagus’ and the ‘Re-invention’ of Christianity,” in Jesuits and

Globalization, 29–34. 142

Xavier to his Companions in Goa (Kagoshima, November 5, 1549), in Costelloe, Letters and

Instructions of Francis Xavier, 306.

Page 139: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

126

Kirishitan) over the following two centuries demonstrate the enduring encounter of

religious universalism with local particularities that are still practised to this day.143

143

See, for instance, Kamstra, “Kakure Kirishitan: The Hidden or Secret Christians of Nagasaki”: 139–

50; Turnbull, The Kakure Kirishitan of Japan; Peter Nosco, “Secrecy and the Transmission of Tradition:

Issues in the Study of ‘Underground’ Christians,” Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 20 (1993): 3–29;

Hayao Kawai, “The Transformation of Biblical Myths in Japan,” Diogenes 165 (1994): 49–66.

Page 140: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

127

FIGURE 9. A blind biwa-hōshi from the Shichijūichi-ban shokukin utaawase emaki scroll (1501)

TOKYO NATIONAL MUSEUM, WIKICOMMONS.

Page 141: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

128

FIGURE 10. Moving between scenes of a hand scroll: etoki performance at Dojo-ji, Wakayama Prefecture

VICTOR H. MAIR, PAINTING AND PERFORMANCE: CHINESE PICTURE RECITATION AND ITS INDIAN

GENESIS (HONOLULU: HAWAII UNIVERSITY PRESS, 1988).

Page 142: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

129

PART TWO

THE REFLECTION

Page 143: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

130

CHAPTER FOUR

Reflections of the Japanese Church in Early Modern Europe

I can’t but admire here, the wonderful Efficacy of Divine Grace, the invincible

Constancy of the [Japanese] Martyrs on one Side, and the strange Tepidity of

our European Christianity on t’other; who had rather burn eternally with the

Damn’d in Hell, than suffer the least Spark of Fire for him that laid down his

Life for their Sakes. What will they think at the Day of Judgment, to see Persons

of Quality burnt by a slow Fire for Defence of the Holy Faith, to see Men,

Women, and Children, Roasted, Broil’d, and Consum’d in Flames for the Love

of God? Have not we the same Saviour too? Do not we fear the same Hell? And

have we not Grace to purchase the one, and fly the other? The Japonians will be

our Judges afterwards, and their Example will infallibly confound our Tepidity

and Coldness.1

This reverential characterisation of the Kirishitan by French Jesuit Jean Crasset (1618–

92) exemplifies the manner in which the Japanese Church was reflected in early modern

Europe. Aside from the novelty of tales from the exotic East, the materialisation of a re-

imagined ‘Japan’ for European consumption demonstrates the construction of a bridge –

through literature, historiography, martyrology, and the arts – that elided their

1 Jean Crasset, The History of the Church of Japan, trans. N. N. [possibly William Riddell], vol. 2

(London, 1707), 222. For the original French, see Jean Crasset, Histoire de l’Église du Japon, vol. 2

(Paris: Estienne Michallet, 1689), 250.

Page 144: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

131

geographical distance and facilitated a reflexive kind of glocalisation.2 This potential for

finding oneself in the global narrative of Christianity – that is, in the act of forming

relations with the converts and martyrs of past and present – lay at the very heart of the

Jesuits’ approach to constructing the history of the Japanese Church as a mirror of

Christian antiquity. Indeed, the very house (in Jerónimo Nadal’s sense of “the world

[as] our house”) of the Society of Jesus was built upon a bedrock of adversity, its

foundational pillars formed through the blood of the ancient martyrs. In expanding upon

Nadal’s metaphor, the various rooms within this house represent regions ‘discovered’

and yet to be ‘discovered’ by the Society’s missionaries who sought to open their doors

to closed places (clausa recludo). The door to Japan had, for five decades, been

unlocked by Xavier and his companions. However, as the political climate in Japan was

nearing a state of unification, three key political figures were beginning to draw that

door closed once more, crushing thousands of Kirishitan in its frame. A consideration of

the complex set of political changeovers that occurred in Japan between 1568 and 1600

is essential to understanding the interconnected nature of religion, commerce, and

politics towards the end of the sixteenth century. Indeed, the people and places explored

in the second half of this dissertation are inextricably caught in the ebb and flow of how

Japanese political figures viewed the Jesuits’ influence as a foreign threat. To talk about

the fall of Christianity in Japan is thus to talk about the country’s narrative of national

selfhood.

The desire for national unification and a return to relative stability was a vision

shared by the very daimyo who shed each other’s blood throughout the Sengoku period

(1467–1568). Oda Nobunaga (1534–82), in this vein, was the first to truly set in motion

the events that led towards its realisation. Despite having pacified most of central Japan

and gained control of the shogun (Ashikaga Yoshiaki, 1537–97), however, both

2 On “reflexive glocalization,” see Robertson, “Europeanization as Glocalization,” 25.

Page 145: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

132

Nobunaga’s campaign of expansion and his own life were cut short by a rebellion led by

one of his generals, Akechi Mitsuhide (1528–82), in 1582. Mitsuhide’s subsequent

imposition as shogun lasted a mere thirteen days before Toyotomi Hideyoshi (1537–

98), Nobunaga’s chief lieutenant, regained control (see Figure 11). The Akechi clan

were executed for this act of treason, with the exception of the already married daughter

of Mitsuhide, Hosokawa Tama (1563–1600), whose association with the Jesuits is

explored in Chapter Six of this dissertation.

Hideyoshi’s rise to power and his establishment of a military hegemony by the

1590s transformed his relationship with the Jesuits from one of amenability to hostility

and persecution.3 Having initially enjoyed his open endorsement of their apostolic work,

the Jesuits were soon shocked to receive an edict of expulsion on July 24, 1587. In his

decree, Hideyoshi asserted that “Japan [was] the Land of the Gods [kami]”, a dictum

that would be reiterated in subsequent anti-Christian movements in the early

seventeenth century.4 It was here that Hideyoshi drew a line in the sand between

commerce and religion, asserting that “the purpose of the Black Ships [Portuguese

merchants] is trade, and that is a different matter”.5 Indeed the eventual demise of

Christianity in Japan had less to do with religion than it did with politics and trade.

Perhaps the most injurious argument in the edict was Hideyoshi’s comparison of the

Jesuits to the leaders of the Buddhist True Pure Land Sect (Jōdō Shinshū) whose

influence had caused great struggles for political influence throughout the sixteenth

century.6 What is most ironic about this claim is that it represents the Society of Jesus,

the very personification of the Catholic Reformation, as comparable to the actors of a

3 Hope for the Jesuits cause was initially bolstered when, on June 20, 1586, Hideyoshi issued a decree

which guaranteed the Jesuits’ freedom to reside and preach unimpeded “in all the lands of Japan”.

However, this stability would not last. See Elisonas, “Christianity and the Daimyo,” 348–49. 4 Elisonas, “Christianity and the Daimyo,” 360. For a full translation of the edict, see Eilson, Deus

Destroyed, 115–16. 5 Translated in Elison, Deus Destroyed, 116.

6 See Mary Elizabeth Berry, Hideyoshi (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1982), 63–

64; McMullin, Buddhism and the State in Sixteenth-Century Japan.

Page 146: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

133

religious movement who were at the very heart of a so-called Buddhist ‘Reformation’.7

Although the edict was not initially enforced, it left the Jesuits in a precarious position,

only to be exacerbated by the arrival of the Franciscans in 1593.8 The shipwrecking of

the Manila Galleon San Felipe off the coast of Kyushu three years later created cause

for concern, both for Hideyoshi and the Jesuits, leading to a drastic turn in Japan’s

international relations, with a movement away from the Iberian Peninsula. It was

reported to Hideyoshi that the heavily armed ship carried not only a bounty of goods,

but also many friars. R. Po-Chia Hsia has emphasised how the ship’s captain took much

pride in showing a map that outlined the extent of Spain’s expanding global conquest,

and the role of the Franciscans in expanding the empire of their Catholic king.9 Growing

suspicious of an imperialist subtext, Hideyoshi seized the ship’s cargo, and arrested all

missionaries in the vicinity of the capital. Twenty-four Christians were gathered and

sent to Nagasaki – comprising six European Franciscans, ten Japanese Franciscan lay

brothers, three Japanese Jesuit brothers, and five Japanese laity – who were joined by

two other Japanese Christians in 1597.10

The subsequent crucifixion of these twenty-six

martyrs came to symbolise Japan’s Christian Century throughout early modern Europe,

and would continue to have significant influence into the nineteenth century, eventually

leading to their canonisation by Pope Pius IX (r. 1846–78) in 1862.

The death of Hideyoshi in 1598 left a power vacuum. His council of five elders

(or gotairō) were left with the task of governing as a regency until Toyotomi Hideyori

7 The Kamakura period (1185–1333) gave birth to various figures and schools of Buddhism which

disassociated with the aristocracy and catered to the common people. This ‘Reformation’ was initiated by

Hōnen (1133–1212), founder of the Pure Land sect (Jōdo-shū), who was followed by Shinran (1151–

1215) of Rinzai Zen, Dōgen (1200–53) of Sōto Zen, and Nichiren (1222–82) of the Nichiren school of

Buddhism. As discussed by Ford, these figures sought to reform the “corrupt aristocratic schools”, a line

of reasoning that would sound all too familiar to the Jesuits. James L. Ford, Jōkei and Buddhist Devotion

in Early Medieval Japan (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006), 5. 8 The arrival of the Franciscans in 1593 signalled the end of the Jesuits’ proselytic monopoly, with other

mendicant orders (the Augustinians and Dominicans) arriving from 1602. 9 Hsia, The World of Catholic Renewal, 1540–1770, 184.

10 Ibid. For the account of their martyrdom along with twenty-three other Christians in Nagasaki on

February 5, 1597, see Luís Fróis, De rebus iaponicis historica relatio, eaque triplex (Mainz: Johannes

Albini, 1599), 1–81.

Page 147: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

134

(1593–1615) came of age.11

However, the unresolvable rivalries between the regents led

to the collapse of this structure, with Tokugawa Ieyasu (1543–1616) arising as the

dominant figure (see Figure 12). The subsequent conflict between Tokugawa Ieyasu

(1543–1616) and his allies (referred to as the ‘Western Camp’) against the Toyotomi

loyalists (‘Eastern Camp’) would eventually lead to the watershed Battle of Sekigahara

in 1600. Although Ieyasu’s rise to power after his victory in this war is glossed over in

some histories as stemming the tide of Christian persecution until 1614, this is certainly

not the full picture.12

As noted by Marie Conte-Helm, “isolated incidents of persecution

and martyrdom of Christians” followed the issue of further anti-Christian orders

between 1611 and 1614.13

While Ieyasu’s enforcement of these policies has been

described as “relatively mild”,14

the immediate lead-up to Sekigahara, and the

subsequent fledgling years of unification under the new Tokugawa Shogunate,

facilitated a number of earlier episodes of Christian persecution between 1603 and 1609

which are generally overlooked. Caught in the crossfire of this pre-Sekigahara struggle

for power was the aforementioned noblewoman, Hosokawa Tama. Ishida Mitsunari

(1559–1600), one of Hideyoshi’s former governmental prefects and leader of the

‘Eastern camp’, had exploited Ieyasu’s departure for Edo (Tokyo) in July of 1600,

taking wives and families of Tokugawa loyalists hostage in Osaka. Hosokawa Tama, a

devout Kirishitan, was one of these captives. However, she evaded any tarnishing of her

honour, committing suicide to the great sadness of the Jesuit priests and her Kirishitan

community who had revered her virtue. The figure of Gratia, the name by which she

was baptised, was interpreted and re-interpreted as an exemplum of Christian piety

11

The regency consisted of Tokugawa Ieyasu, Mōri Terumoto (1553–1625), Ukita Hideie (1573–1655),

Maeda Toshiie (1538–99) and Uesugi Kagekatsu (1555–1623). 12

See, for instance, Carlos M.N. Eire, Reformations: The Early Modern World, 1450–1650 (New Haven:

Yale University Press, 2016), 504 13

Marie Conte-Helm, The Japanese and Europe: Economic and Cultural Encounters (London:

Bloomsbury, 1996), 5. For a summary of these anti-Christian edicts, see George Sansom, A History of

Japan, 1615–1877 (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1963), 39–45. 14

Ibid., 39. See also Higashibaba, Christianity in Early Modern Japan, 136–37.

Page 148: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

135

throughout Europe in the seventeenth century, both from the pulpit and upon the

theatrical stage. The variations in her representation for European dissemination are the

basis for Chapter Six of this dissertation.

João Paolo Oliveira e Costa’s analysis of Ieyasu’s relationship with the varied

Christian daimyo of Japan provides the most balanced account of the fortunes of the

Jesuits’ mission in the immediate aftermath of the Battle of Sekigahara.15

As he has

noted, Ieyasu’s victory had two significant consequences for the Japanese Church. First,

a “decisive structural alteration” between 1600 and 1601 which brought Japan under the

centralised control of a singular power whose blueprint for a united nation had no place

for Christianity. Secondly, the more immediate outcome was that the southern half of

the province of Higo, once a Christian stronghold of thousands, was handed over to

Katō Kiyomasa (1561–1611), who ushered in a period of violent persecution against the

Kirishitan.16

The city of Yatsushiro within this province of Higo is the scene of the final

chapter of this dissertation, which explores the martyrdom of the noblewoman Agnes

Takeda (c.1548–1603). Until the turn of the seventeenth century, writings about these

people and places of Christian Japan occupied more space in published collections of

Jesuit letters than any other Asiatic country.17

Despite the eventual suppression of

Christianity and the closure of Japan’s borders by 1639, the Jesuit Province of Japan

continued to be administered from Macao as late as the eighteenth century. It is perhaps

through the re-imagination of Japan’s Christian Century in European performing

traditions that hope for reconquering the Land of the Rising Sun was preserved in the

seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.

15

João Paulo Oliveira e Costa, “Tokugawa Ieyasu and the Christian Daimyō during the Crisis of 1600,”

Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 7 (2003): 45–71. See also Takashi Gonoi, Tokugawa shoki

kirishitanshi kenkyū (Tokyo: Yoshikawa kōbunkan, 1993). 16

Oliveira e Costa, “Tokugawa Ieyasu and the Christian Daimyō,” 66. 17

Lach, Asia in the Making of Europe, vol. 1/II, 674.

Page 149: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

136

The Japanese Genre in European Musical Dramas, 1698–1783

For composers, librettists, and playwrights of the Society of Jesus, creative inspiration

was found in the annals of the Japanese Church, replete with heroic tales of conversion

and martyrdom amidst adversity, and endurance against ruthless and systematic

persecutions. Indeed, these themes of conversion and martyrdom were the twin pillars

which supported the Japanese Church as a mirror in which continental Catholics could

see an exemplary reflection of their own faith. This appropriation of the Kirishitan

figure as a means of simulating spiritual self-reflection speaks to the very heart of the

Catholic Reformation. As we will see in the second half of this dissertation, the

elevation of the Japanese Church to that of a transcendental narrative of Christian

adversity rendered these converts and martyrs from the Far East into reflections of their

brothers and sisters from Christian antiquity. A Tridentine concern with aligning the

Church with its ancient roots facilitated this conflation of time and space.18

In drawing

Japan close to the hearts and minds of early modern Europeans, their imaginations –

inspired by the printed and spoken word, visual art, and music – defied geographical

distance through cognitive globalisation, or what Joseph McDermott and Peter Burke

identify as “intellectual connectivity”.19

Thus the second half of this dissertation, ‘The

Reflection’, stresses the bi-directional nature of the ‘Glocal Mirror’ metaphor, looking

to the ways in which “the diffusion of ideas and practices”20

from Japan’s Christian

Century were adopted at the local European level. It presents three case studies from the

seventeenth and eighteenth centuries: an oratorio, a melodrama, and a tragedy. All three

examples illustrate how the use of key Kirishitan figures were subsumed into the

‘universal’ Christian narrative of conversion and martyrdom, and consequently how

18

See Ditchfield, “What was Sacred History?”, 72–100. 19

Joseph McDermott and Peter Burke, “Introduction,” in The Book Worlds of East Asia and Europe,

1450–1850: Connections and Comparisons, ed. Joseph McDermott and Peter Burke (Hong Kong: Hong

Kong University Press, 2015), 1–64. 20

Robertson, “Prologue,” 3.

Page 150: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

137

these representations allowed for the recognition of boundaries and shared

understandings between continental Jesuits and the Japanese Church. The early baroque

stage, both secular and sacred, was a site of the mythologising of cultural encounters in

which real and fabricated Japanese characters became central protagonists in a

developing sense of geographical and spiritual intimacy between Catholic Europe and

Japan. Jürgen Maehder’s approach to mythologising in performance stresses an

“interactive process through which historical events and protagonists are translated into

cultural discourse, often subordinating the actual facts of an event to the value system of

the dominant society”.21

The second half of this dissertation draws upon this interactive

definition, looking to how the ‘historical accuracy’ of Japanese narratives, spun by

European playwrights and librettists, varied during the course of the early modern

period. While the imagined exoticism of foreign lands had long inspired performative

genres throughout the late Renaissance and early baroque, the development of a

distinctly ‘Japanese genre’ was rooted in more recent history, through physical

proximity realised or accessed via the proliferation of literature on South and South East

Asia during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. As Allison B. Kavey has suggested,

“people [in the early modern period] invented new worlds, created explanations for

those they inhabited, and justified their relationships with other civilizations, nature, and

God through their cosmological imaginations”.22

The burgeoning genre of Japanese

plays throughout this period was thus an act of “world building”, to borrow Kavey’s

term, through which the contours of a European ‘Japan’ were imagined and reimagined

for the stages of Jesuit colleges and beyond. The varying degrees of historical accuracy

in the European performative re-imagination of Japan’s Christian Century can be linked

in some ways to the differing ‘depths’ of a globally interconnected consciousness. This

21

Jürgen Maehder, “The Representation of the ‘Discovery’ on the Opera Stage,” in Musical

Repercussions of 1492, 258. 22

Allison B. Kavey, “Introduction: ‘Think you there was, or ever could be’ a world such as this I

dreamed,” in World-Building and the Early Modern Imaginations, ed. Allison B. Kavey (New York:

Palgrave Macmillan, 2010), 1.

Page 151: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

138

act of “world building” was subject to multiple ongoing revisions, with their narrative

variations entirely relative, of course, to who was doing the constructing.

‘Japonism’, derived from the French ‘Japonisme’, is most commonly associated

with the influence of Japan on the artistic movement of Impressionism.23

Following the

end of Japan’s Sakoku (‘closed country’) era in the mid-nineteenth century, interest in

the aesthetics of Japanese design developed rapidly into a craze for acquiring Japanese

art, especially ukiyo-e, Japanese woodblock prints, of which Monet was a keen

collector. However, a very different kind of ‘religious craze’ for all things Japanese was

taking place in Europe from the end of the sixteenth century. The mirror in which the

image of a Christian Japan was reflected – in England, Italy, Germany, Austria, and

Switzerland, among others – was arguably the first source of Japonism. As has been

comprehensively demonstrated by Tokuo Furuse, the Japanese motif became popular in

the visual arts, theatre and music in these earlier centuries.24

A discrete genre of what

we may call ‘Japanese plays’, appearing throughout Europe, can be linked to the

beatification of three Japanese Jesuits – Paul Miki (c.1564–97), John de Gotō (1578–

97), and James Kisai (1533–97) – by Pope Urban VIII (r. 1623–44) in 1627. These three

martyrs were among the twenty-six Nagasaki Christians crucified by Hideyoshi in 1597.

Dramatic and musical works alike drew inspiration from such prominent Japanese

figures who dominated Jesuit histories and martyrologies, often contributing to the then

established view of Japan’s Christian Century as a mirror of the early Roman Church.

To this effect, Valignano had claimed that “the Lord [had] poured his Grace on this

Country [Japan] so different from ours and with such different laws and customs as He

23

See, for instance, Toshio Watanabe, High Victorian Japonisme (Bern: Peter Lang, 1991); Karin Breuer,

Japanesque: The Japanese Print in the Era of Impressionism (San Francisco: Fine Arts Museums of San

Francisco, 2010); Tomoko Maki, “Connections across Oceans: Debussy, Impressionism, and ‘The

Floating World (Ukiyo-e)’ of Japanese Art” (DMA diss., University of Washington, Washington, 2014). 24

Tokuo Furuse, “‘Japonisumu no shosō’: Nihon o daizai to shita iezusu-kai geki o chūshin ni,” Kansai

fukushi daigaku kenkyū kiyō 2 (2000): 189–219.

Page 152: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

139

did in the Early Church in order to plant here his holy faith”.25

The second half of this

dissertation thus explores multiple encounters in the case studies of the following

chapters: encounters between Christian past and present, between Europe and Japan,

Buddhism and Christianity, and between earthly life and the divine experience of

martyrdom. Chapters Five, Six and Seven explore the following musical dramas

respectively: Pietro Paolo Laurenti and “Verbenio”, La conversione alla Santa Fede del

Re di Bungo Giaponese (“The Conversion of the Japanese King of Bungo to the Holy

Faith”, 1703); Johann Baptist Adolph and Johann Bernhard Staudt, Mulier Fortis, […]

sive Gratia regni Tango regina (“Strong Woman, […] alternatively Gratia, Queen of

the Kingdom of Tango”, 1698); and Alfonso Varano, Agnese Martire del Giappone

(“Agnes, Martyr of Japan”, 1783).26

The Jesuit Theatrical Tradition

The Jesuits’ development of dramaturgical tradition, much like their relationship with

music, was not one codified in regulation, but one developed in practice. The Society of

Jesus, from its earliest years, had begun to foster the performance of dramas in their

schools.27

With the exception of a few early productions at the Mamertine College at

Messina, the tradition of the Jesuit school drama first began to develop in Rome.28

From

their beginnings in the mid-1560s, Jesuit plays at the German and Roman Colleges were

25

Alessandro Valignano, Sumario de las cosas de Japón (1583) translated in Toshiaki Koso, Introduction

to Sanctos no Gosagueo no Uchi Nuqigaqi, trans. Renzo De Luca (Tokyo: Yushodo Press, 2006), 9. 26

While Varano’s drama is a spoken tragedy, it appeared to have incorporated musical choruses. 27

For a discussion of the development of Jesuit education practices in the sixteenth century, see John W.

O’Malley, “The Jesuit Educational Enterprise in Historical Perspective,” in Jesuit Higher Education:

Essays on an American Tradition of Excellence, ed. Rolando E. Bonachea (Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania:

Duquesne University Press, 1989), 10–25; Christopher Chapple, ed., The Jesuit Tradition in Education

and Missions: A 450-year Perspective (Scranton: University of Scranton Press, 1993); Christopher

Carlsmith, “Struggling Toward Success: Jesuit Education in Italy, 1540–1600,” History of Education

Quarterly 42 (2002): 215–46; Cinthia Gannett and John C. Brereton, eds., Traditions of Eloquence: The

Jesuits and Modern Rhetorical Studies (New York: Fordham University Press, 2016). 28

Howard E. Smither, A History of the Oratorio, vol. 1 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,

1977), 28. For the history of the Jesuit school drama in Messina, see Benedetto Soldati, Il Collegio

Mamertino e le origini del teatro gesuitico (Turin: Ermano Loescher, 1908).

Page 153: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

140

performed in an effort to compete with secular entertainment. Indeed, “what the

Counter-Reformers could not suppress, they influenced”.29

The Jesuits were at the

forefront of theatrical reform at the turn by the seventeenth century, paving the way for

the stage as site of instruction in rhetoric and devotion. The Jesuit theatre – in its

multimedia exploitation of the senses – became “a living catechism of the Christian

doctrine”.30

The order’s schools and colleges served as meeting places for the Catholic

public, and it was through music and theatre that the Jesuits effectively and affectively

engaged in cultural interaction with them. The history of Jesuit theatre is a topic that has

been extensively explored elsewhere,31

but it is important to note where the following

chapters’ case studies fall in the spectrum of compositional media employed by the

Society of Jesus throughout the early modern period.

The first Jesuit dramas were born at a time when the Quattrocento sacra

rappresentazione was transforming into the tragedia sacra, in which neoclassical

conventions were applied to religious subjects.32

From its humble beginnings, the Jesuit

stage was shaped by a concern with the “struggle between light and darkness, between

truth and illusion, between faith and heresy, culminating in the victory of faith and light,

the good and true”.33

These dichotomies, so central to the missionary cause, found

29

Louise George Clubb, Giambattista Della Porta, Dramatist (Princeton: Princeton University Press,

1965), 73. 30

Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music,” 419–20. 31

See, for instance, Mario Scaduto, “Il teatro gesuitico,” Archivum historiucm Societatis Iesu 36 (1967):

194–215; Jean-Marie Valentin, Le Théâtre des Jésuites dans les pays de langue allemande (1554–1680):

Salut des âmes et orde des cités, 3 vols. (Bern: Peter Lang, 1978); Elida Maria Szarota, Das

Jesuitendrama im deutschen Sprachgebiet: Eine Periochen-Edition (Munich: Fink, 1979); Ruprecht

Wimmer, Jesuitentheater: Didaktik und Fest (Frankfurt: Vittorio Klostermann, 1982); William Hugh

McCabe, An Introduction to the Jesuit Theater (St. Louis: Institute of Jesuit Sources, 1983); Franz

Korndle, “Between Stage and Diving Service: Jesuits and Theatrical Music,” in The Jesuits: Cultures,

Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, ed. John W. O’Malley, et al., vol. 2 (Toronto: University of Toronto

Press, 2006): 479–97; Jean-Marie Valentin, Les jésuites et le théâtre (1554–1680): contribution à

l’histoire culturelle du monde catholique dans le Saint-Empire romain germanique (Paris: Desjonquiéres,

2001); Fidel Rädle, Das Jesuitentheater: ein Medium der Frühen Neuzeit (Trier: Paulinus, 2004); Nienke

Tjoelker, Andreas Friz’s Letter on Tragedies (ca. 1741-1744): An Eighteenth-Century Jesuit

Contribution to Theatre (Leiden: Brill, 2014). 32

Clubb, Giambattista Della Porta, 73. 33

Rivka Feldhay, Galileo and the Church: Political Inquisition or Critical Dialogue? (Cambridge:

Cambridge University Press, 1995), 151.

Page 154: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

141

relatable expression in tales of Japanese conversion and martyrdom as will be explored

in the second half of this dissertation. Mulier fortis of Chapter Six is defined here as a

‘melodrama’. As Victor R. Yantelli has shown, the Jesuits left behind the conservatism

of the sacra rappresentazione to develop a form of theatre that would rival the works

performed in the opera houses of the early baroque.34

Indeed, previous scholarly

references to Mulier fortis as an ‘opera’ are certainly misleading.35

While there are a

confusing variety of terms used in relation to early Jesuit productions, there is a general

need for a clear distinction between opera proper, written and performed both in Italy

and Austria in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, and what shall be henceforth

referred to in this dissertation as Jesuit melodramas. These melodramas, such as Mulier

fortis, involved the recitation of dramatic text accompanied by musical commentary

either in the form of divisional choruses and/or sung prologues and epilogues.36

These

are again to be contrasted with those Jesuit theatrical productions which were entirely

sung, and which, for scholarly convenience, have often been referred to as drama

musicum.37

The notion that Jesuit dramatic works present a kind of ‘transitional’

repertoire that evolved into opera ignores the poetics of these genres, as codified in

Jesuit writings, and the breadth of the order’s artistic practice, indicating that

melodramas and drama muscium were original and independent genres.38

Indeed, Jesuit

theatre and opera developed parallel to, and in competition with, each other in which the

34

Victor R. Yanitelli, “The Jesuit Theatre in Italy: From Its Origins to the Eighteenth Century” (Masters

diss., Georgetown University, Washington, 1943), 18–39. 35

See Thomas Immoos, “Gratia Hosokawa: Operatic Heroine,” The Transactions of the Asiatic Society of

Japan 12 (1997): 75 – 82; Thomas Immoos, “Gratia Hosokawa, Heroine of an Opera in Vienna 1698,” in

Mission und Theater: Japan und China auf den Bühnen der Gesellschaft Jesu, ed. Adrian Hsia and

Ruprecht Wimmer (Regensburg: Schnell und Steiner, 2005), 373–78. 36

See Tomasz Jeż, “Między Rappresentatione a Melodrama Sacrum: Muzyczne Aspekty Dramatu

Jezuickiego w Barokowym Wrocławiu,” Muzyka, 56 (2011): 75–94; Kennedy, “Jesuits and Music: The

European Tradition, 1547-1622,” 200–203. 37

Elizabeth Anne Dyer, “The Emergence of the Independent Prologue and Chorus in Jesuit School

Theatre, c.1550–c.1700, Derived from a Comparative Analysis of Benedictine, Augustinian and Jesuit

School Theatre, Lay Youth Confraternity Theatre and the Oratorio Vespertina of the Congregation of the

Oratory” (PhD diss., University of York, York, 2010), 33–34; Janice B. Stockigt, Jan Dismas Zelenka: A

Bohemian Musician at the Court of Dresden (New York: Oxford University Press, 2000), 123–26. 38

See Jeż, “Między Rappresentatione a Melodrama Sacrum,” 75–94.

Page 155: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

142

spectacle of the latter greatly influenced the former.39

The Jesuit contribution to the

development of Italian oratorio is more straightforward. From the mid-sixteenth century

onwards, Jesuit composers were engaged in this form, “blending lyric and drama,

narrative and song, religious subject and allegory”.40

Chapter Five’s exploration of La

conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di Bungo Giaponese discusses its place within the

context of the genre’s development at the turn of the eighteenth century and how its

Japanese focus is a distinguishing factor in the history of church music to date. Finally,

we turn to the late eighteenth-century martyr tragedy, Agnese Martire del Giappone.

Published in 1783, it demonstrates the reflective endurance of the Japanese Church in

Catholic Europe and the continued inspiration its Kirishitan figures offered for both

faith and entertainment. This is particularly important to note in light of the Society of

Jesus’s papal suppression in 1773. Agnese Martire del Giappone presents us with a tale

of a Jesuit convert, written by the famously devout Alfonso Varano who, although

seemingly not a Jesuit himself, had deep ties to members of the now suppressed order.

As will be discussed in Chapter Seven, this is a spoken tragedia, although the

involvement of sung choruses is very likely. These three case studies in the second half

of this dissertation are not presented in chronological order, but rather in logical

sequence of theme: we start with conversion and end in martyrdom, highlighting the

reflection of the Japanese Church first at the turn of the seventeenth century, and

secondly towards the end of the eighteenth century.

39

Mary Beare, The German Popular Play Atis and the Venetian Opera: A Study of the Conversion of

Operas into Popular Plays, 1675 - 1722, With Special Reference to the Play Atis (Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1938), 26–28. 40

Jean-Frédéric Chevalier, “Neo-Latin Theatre in Italy,” in Neo-Latin Drama in Early Modern Europe,

85.

Page 156: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

143

Performing Global Interconnectedness

Globalization, according to Bryan Turner, “transforms the generic ‘religion’ into a

world-system of competing and conflicting religions. The process of institutional

specialization has transformed local, diverse and fragmented cultural practices into

recognizable systems of religion”.41

In the early modern period reflections in the Glocal

Mirror served to present conflicting religious forms (i.e. Japanese sects of Buddhism)

against which the virtues of Catholicism were reinforced. That is to say, the Jesuits’

rapid dissemination of information about Japanese Buddhism – whether accurate or not

– throughout the sixteenth to eighteenth centuries transformed this ‘pagan idolatry’ into

a competing world-system of religion. The Society of Jesus was now not only striving

to reclaim people and lands lost to Protestant ‘heresy’ in Europe, but also found

themselves in direct competition with ‘newly-discovered’ religions from the four

corners of the globe. Inasmuch as the Jesuits’ adversity inspired the re-imagination of

their lives for theatre- and church-goers alike, so too did the exotic intrigue of Japanese

‘kings’ and their foreign faith engender fascination. As Pietro Redondi has claimed,

“the highly emotional lives of saints [and the] sensual tortures or Jesuit martyrs in

Japan” featured prominently as subjects for the performing arts.42

Jesuit composers,

librettists, and playwrights sought to move the hearts and minds of their congregations

by drawing upon a sensual arsenal of musical and theatrical devices.43

Central to their

audiences’ suspension of belief was the Jesuits’ ability to perform a sense of global

interconnectedness through which individuals were led to a reflexive state of global

unity in the cause of Christ, from Japan to China, Mozambique to Goa, New France to

the reducciones of South America.

41

Bryan S. Turner, “Globalization, Religion and Empire in Asia,” in Religion, Globalization and Culture,

ed. Peter Beyer and Lori Beaman (Leiden: Brill, 2007), 146. 42

Pietro Redondi, Galileo: Heretic (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983), 69. 43

These are ideas explored by various scholars from a global perspective in the forthcoming volume

edited by Yasmin Haskell and Raphaële Garrod. Changing Hearts: Performing Jesuit Emotions Between

Europe, Asia and the Americas (Leiden: Brill).

Page 157: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

144

FIGURE 11. Engraving of Toyotomi Hideyoshi in Lorenzo Crasso, Elogii di capitani illustri (Venice:

Combi e Là Noù, 1693 ), f. 1.

FROM GOOGLE BOOKS, OPEN LICENSE.

Page 158: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

145

FIGURE 12. Engraving of Tokugawa Ieyasu in Lorenzo Crasso, Elogii di capitani illustri (Venice: Combi

e Là Noù, 1693 ), f. 47.

FROM AUTHOR’S OWN COLLECTION

Page 159: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

146

CHAPTER FIVE

Francis Xavier at the Court of Bungo:

La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di Bungo Giaponese (1703)

Now that we have a definite knowledge about the contents of their [religious]

laws, we are searching for reasons to prove them to be false. Every day we have

therefore asked them questions about their laws and arguments; but neither the

bonzes1 nor the nuns, the soothsayers nor any others who are opposed [to] the

law of God, have been able to answer them. When the Christians saw that the

bonzes could not answer our questions, they were delighted. Every day they

came to believe more firmly in God, and the pagans who attended the

disputations lost confidence in the erroneous sects in which they had believed.2

In this letter to his companions in Europe, Francis Xavier reflects upon the birth of the

Japanese mission and the theological debates that have been discussed in Chapter One.

Following his arrival on August 15, 1549, Xavier travelled throughout the Kyushu

region, visiting the cities of Hirado, Hakata, Funai, and Yamaguchi, and moving as far

east as Sakai and Kyoto over a period of twenty-seven months. Of the daimyo by whom

Xavier was received during this time, one of the most influential, both during and after

his lifetime, was the ‘King’ of the province of Bungo. Recurrently referred to in (mainly

1 Derived from the Portuguese word bonzo (Buddhist monk), a transliteration from the Japanese bōzu (坊

主). 2

Francis Xavier to his companions in Europe, from Cochin (January 29, 1552), in Letters and

Instructions of Francis Xavier, 333.

Page 160: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

147

French) Jesuit histories as “Civan”,3 the daimyo Ōtomo Yoshishige held the seat of

power in the city of Funai. With the exception of Takayama Ukon (1552–1615),

Yoshishige was arguably the most revered of the Kirishitan daimyo both during and

after his lifetime. The European fame of this Japanese sovereign, “who embraced so

heartily the law of God and showed such love to the priests and [the] Portuguese”,4

reflects a man in a state of theological flux between the states of ‘Catholicness’ and

‘Buddhistness’. Indeed, his support of the Jesuits and his eventual baptism in 1578 has

polarised the ways in which history remembers him.5 For the historical Society of Jesus,

Ōtomo Yoshishige was lauded as a man of virtue, and his legacy as a Christian King

grew throughout the eighteenth century in theatres and churches across Europe.6 His

patronage of the Jesuit mission during its early years afforded missionaries the

opportunity to preach and engage with existing religious institutions. Thus, the roots of

the Japanese Church were founded on a basis of theological disputation, with the first

Jesuits collecting information on a miscellany of Buddhist practices in order to structure

arguments against them. This apologetic spirit and a fascination with the exoticism of

the Japanese mission would later converge at a juncture in the development of the

Italian oratorio. The cultural distance between the Jesuits’ Japanese past and their

artistic ventures in the centuries that followed, was compressed through the

interpretation and re-interpretation of tales such as that of Ōtomo Yoshishige for the

3 See, for instance, Pierre-François-Xavier de Charlevoix, Histoire et description générale du Japon, vol.

1 (Paris: J.M. Gandouin, 1736), 211–29. It is, however, interesting to note that the use of the name

“Civan” in La conversione alla Santa Fede predates its use in any of the Jesuit Church histories. 4 Portuguese missionary Luís Fróis’s account of Yoshishige. Translated in Henrich Dumoulin, Zen

Buddhism: A History, vol. 2: Japan (New York: Macmillan, 1990), 289. 5 Despite the Christian-centric view of Yoshishige as a bastion of Catholic fortitude, his efforts to

construct a model Christian state have also been looked back upon with scorn. Yuki Hideo notes that a

tourist pamphlet at the Zuihō-in (瑞峯院), a Rinzai sub-temple of Daitoku-ji (大徳寺), founded by

Yoshishige in 1546, contains a description of him as a ruthless warlord who exploited his faith: “…at the

age of fourty-eight [sic], this devoted Zen follower became a fanatic Christian. […] Ōtomo killed many

Buddhist monks and nuns, destroyed many Buddhist temples, seminaries, [and] monasteries…” Yuki

Hideo, “Christianity and Japanese Culture,” Japanese Religions 26 (2000): 28–35. 6 Immoos discusses the “Bungo cycle” of Swiss baroque plays (including references to some musical

works) that focus on the figure of Ōtomo Yoshishige. See Thomas Imoos, “Japanese Themes in Swiss

Baroque Drama,” in Studies in Japanese Culture, ed. Joseph Roggendorf (Tokyo: Sophia University,

1963), 79–98.

Page 161: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

148

corroboration of Catholic faith. In 1703, La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di

Bungo Giaponese (“The Conversion of the Japanese King of Bungo to the Holy Faith”),

an oratorio composed by Pietro Paolo Laurenti (1675–1751) with a libretto by

“Verbenio”, was performed in the Chiesa di Santa Maria dell’Angelo of Faenza (see

Figure 13).7 While the musical score has been lost, the libretto is preserved today at the

Museo Internazionale e Biblioteca della Musica in Bologna (see Figure 14). Although

the existence of this text has been acknowledged since the late nineteenth century,8 it

has received no academic attention to date. This chapter will explore the unexplored

narrative of this libretto while contextualising it within its historical, musical, literary,

and religious settings. In so doing, it will analyse the performative representation of

Buddhism and explore the apologetic voice of the Jesuit librettist through his

development of characters and blurring of fact with fiction in the oratorio. What we are

ultimately faced with is not an instance of genuine interreligious dialogue (a true

kaikō),9 but rather one of disputation, where the Jesuit impulse was to identify and

magnify comparative theological differences.10

7 The title page of the libretto specifies that the oratorio was “to be sung in the Church of the Fathers of

the aforesaid Company [the Society of Jesus] in Faenza” [Da cantarsi nella Chiesa de Padri di detta

Compagnia in Faenza]. The Chiesa di Santa Maria dell’Angelo was the first Jesuit church to be built in

Faenza, with work beginning in 1621 under the direction of Girolamo Rainaldi (1570–1655), later

substituted by Ercole Fichi (1595–1665) in 1646. 8 See Corrado Ricci, I teatri di Bologna, nei secoli XVII e XVIII: Storia aneddotica (Bologna: Successori

Monti, 1888), 392; Leonida Busi, Il Padre G. B. Martini: Musicista-letterato del secolo XVIII, vol. 1

(Bologna: N. Zanichelli, 1891), 129. 9 Kaikō (邂逅), an “encounter” in Japanese. Obara interprets this as a “marvellous encounter” in ancient

Japanese. See Satoru Obara, “Jesuit Education in the Kirishitan Period: Francis Xavier’ Longing for a

“College in the Capital,” in The Future of Image of Sophia University: Looking Toward the 21st Century,

ed. Mutsuo Yanase (Tokyo: Sophia University, 1989), 25. 10

Joan-Pau Rubiés, “Real and Imaginary Dialogues in the Jesuit Mission of Sixteenth-century Japan,”

Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 55 (2012): 447–94. See also Kishino Hisashi,

“From Dainichi to Deus: the Early Missionaries’ Discovery and Understanding of Buddhism,” in

Christianity and Cultures: Japan and China in Comparison, 1543–1644, ed. M. Antoni J. Üçerler (Rome:

Institutum Historicum Societatis Iesu, 2009), 45–60; Michael Cooper, “The Early Jesuits in Japan and

Buddhism,” in Portuguese Voyages to Asia and Japan in the Renaissance Period, ed. Peter Milward

(Tokyo: The Renaissance Institute, Sophia University, 1994), 43–57.

Page 162: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

149

The Composition of La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di Bungo Giapponese

The reverence in which the converts and martyrs of Japan’s Christian Century were held

in Catholic Europe found its supreme manifestation in the performing arts throughout

the baroque period. Indeed, La conversione alla Santa Fede can be identified as

belonging to a distinct genre of ‘Japanese plays’ (musical or otherwise), and appears to

be the first and only example of an oratorio based on an entirely Japanese theme.11

As

early as 1622, however, we find the musical representation of ‘Japan’ among a number

of oriental allegories in Giovanni Girolamo Kapsperger’s Apotheosis sive consecratio

SS. Ignatii et Francisci Xaverii (“The Apotheosis or Consecration of Saints Ignatius

Loyola and Francis Xavier”).12

By the turn of the eighteenth century, this ‘Japanese

genre’ of Jesuit plays and melodramas had become entrenched in the canon of college

productions.13

Johann Bernhard Staudt and Johann Baptist Adolph’s Mulier fortis of

1698, as will be explored in Chapter Six, appears to be one of the few examples with an

extant musical score. The conversion of Ōtomo Yoshishige also appears during the mid-

eighteenth century in, among others, the allegorical drama musicum, Pallas und Flora

(“Pallas and Flora”), performed at the Jesuit College of Luzern in 1741.14

The rage for

11

I have been unable to find any other reference to an entirely ‘Japanese’ oratorio. Samuel Coleridge-

Taylor’s secular cantata A Tale of Old Japan (1911), however, used the poem “Two Painters” by Alfred

Noyes as its libretto, while Dudley Buck’s cantata The Light of Asia (1886) was based on the epic poem

of Edwin Arnold and explored the “life and teaching of Gautama, prince of India and founder of

Buddhism”. 12

Written in celebration of the canonisation of Ignatius and Xavier in 1622, this musical production

explores “the missionary conquering by the two new saints and features personifications of countries –

including India, China, Japan, and Palestine – in which Xavier was most active”. Coelho identifies the

piece as drawing upon traditions of Jesuit theatre and being inspired by the operatic form, yet emphasises

its unique musical structure as distinct from early Italian operas. See Victor A. Coelho, “Kapsberger’s

Apotheosis…of Francis Xavier (1622) and the Conquering of India,” in The Work of Opera: Genre,

Nationhood, and Sexual Difference, ed. Richard Dellamora and Daniel Fischlin (New York: Columbia

University Press, 1997), 30; T. Frank Kennedy, liner notes to The Jesuit Operas. Operas by Johannes

Kapsberger (“Apotheosis sive consecratio SS. Ignatii et Francisci Xaverii”) and Domenico Zipoli/Martin

Schmid/ et al., (San Ignacio), 2-CD set, Dorian Recordings: 3243, 2003. 13

Immoos has identified some 650 performances on Japanese themes in German-speaking countries and

in the old Habsburg Empire during the early modern period. See Immoos, “Gratia Hosokawa, Heroine of

an Opera in Vienna 1698,” 373–78. See also Goran Proot and Johan Verberckmoes, “Japonica in the

Jesuit Drama of the Southern Netherlands,” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 5 (2002): 27–47. 14

Die Danck-Sagende Pallas und Heyl-Eyfferende Flora (Luzern: Jost Frantz Jacob Wyssing, 1741). In

this drama musicum, Flora, the Roman goddess of flowers, is an allegory for the Japanese Church, who

Page 163: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

150

Japanese exoticism also made its way into purely secular entertainment. Joseph Bodin

de Boismortier’s ballet comique, Don Quichotte chez la Duchesse (“Don Quixote at the

House of the Duchess,” premiered in 1743), for instance, takes inspiration from

Cervantes’ work, but, through the hand of librettist Charles-Simon Favart, is

embellished with fanciful Japanese divertissements. To that extent, the Japanese theme

of La conversione alla Santa Fede was not unique for its time. However, in contrast to

the previous examples of Jesuit musical works, this oratorio, which features Japanese

characters in sung (as opposed to speaking) roles, was something innovative, reflecting

also the genre’s development in early eighteenth-century Italy.

Following the Apennine earthquakes of 1703, Pope Clement XI (r. 1700–21)

issued a decree that prohibited popular carnival festivities, including opera, for a period

of five years, as an expression of gratitude to God for protecting Rome. To fill this

cultural void, oratorios were turned to as a source of entertainment which could

simultaneously satisfy spiritual needs.15

Having developed closely to opera, both in the

treatment of libretto and musical aesthetic, oratorios were effective and affective

substitutes for the banned operas up until 1709.16

As has been demonstrated by van der

Linden, the ambiguous identity of the Italian oratorio, somewhere between the secular

and sacred, was a defining characteristic of the musical form.17

Indeed, this ambiguity

allowed for the oratorio to occupy various performance contexts, gaining particular

despite rejoicing in her many Japanese martyrs, is discouraged by the inability of a plant to blossom. The

conversion of Ōtomo Yoshishige is represented on stage through the blooming of a purple flower. 15

The term ‘oratorio’ has taken on a variety of different definitions since the seventeenth century. It can,

however, be generally defined as an extended composition based on a libretto having a religious theme

and performed by a chorus, orchestra, and vocal soloists, in concert and church contexts. 16

Smither, A History of the Oratorio, vol. 1, 258–80. One might even say that it was through these

oratorios that opera survived in Rome during those years. Handel’s La resurrezione (HWV 47), for

instance, performed on Easter Sunday of 1708 at the Palazzo Ruspoli, was produced with rich tapestries,

palms, and canvas backdrops, among other ornaments. This ‘closet’ opera caused great scandal with

Clement XI not for its extravagance, but because of Handel’s use of female singers, in defiance of another

decree of 1704 which forbade the participation of women in public performances. See, for instance,

Francesco Valesio’s account (April 9, 1708) of Clement XI’s response to the oratorio in Donald Burrows

et al., George Frideric Handel: Collected Documents, vol. 1 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press

2013), 127. 17

Huub van der Linden, “The Unexplored Giant: Use Histories of Italian Oratorio around 1700” (PhD

diss., European University Institute, 2012).

Page 164: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

151

popularity during Clement’s prohibition era of the early eighteenth century.18

It was

while this edict was in force that La conversione alla Santa Fede was written by

Laurenti and “Verbenio”. Pietro Paolo Laurenti was noted during his lifetime as a

skilled string player, singer, and composer.19

Having studied under Giacomo Antonio

Perti (1661–1756), Laurenti was recognised for his compositions both secular and

sacred. As for his operatic output, by 1709 Laurenti had written only one opera since his

first in1701 (Attilio Regolo in Affrica, “[Marcus] Atilius Regulus in Africa”). With nine

oratorios composed between 1703 and 1710, however, it is clear that during the

imposition of Clement XI’s edict Laurenti had found a dramatic outlet in the oratorio.

While composers such as Handel, Caldara, and Alessandro Scarlatti composed oratorios

during the prohibition period,20

their plots were ‘less operatic’, based upon allegorical

discourses or colourful sacred and biblical narratives rather than tales from the early

Roman Empire or the lives of kings from centuries past.21

Laurenti and Verbenio’s

oratorio, by virtue of its historical and cultural exoticism, thus holds a unique place in

this genre’s history. Without the musical score of La conversione alla Santa Fede to

analyse, what we are left with is the sophisticated poetics of the libretto by “Verbenio,

pastor d’Arcadia”.22

18

See Stefanie Tcharos, Opera’s Orbit: Musical Drama and the Influence of Opera in Arcadian Rome

(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011), 46–97; Arnaldo Morelli, “La circolazione dell’oratorio

italiano nel Seicento,” Studi Musicali 26 (1997): 105–86; Paola Besutti, ed., L’oratorio musicale italiano

e i suoi contesti (secc. XVI –XVIII). Atti del convegno internazionale, Perugia, Sagra musicale umbra,

18–20 settembre 1997 (Florence: L.S. Olschki, 2002). 19

Laurenti was admitted to the Accademia Filarmonica as a cellist in 1698 and as a composer in 1701. As

a singer he was cast in a number of operas including Tomaso Albinoni’s Il Giustino of 1711 and Antonio

Lotti’s Teuzzone between 1711 and 1712. See also, Michael Talbot and Enrico Careri, “Pietro Paolo

Laurenti,” in The New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians, ed. Stanley Sadie (London: Macmillan,

2001), 381– 82. 20

Cecilia Bartoli has recorded a number of arias from these oratorios: see Cecilia Bartoli, Opera Proibita,

Decca: CD4757029, 2005. 21

See, for instance, Handel’s early operas: Rodrigo (HWV 5), performed in Florence in 1707; Florindo

(HWV 3), performed at the Theater am Gänsemarkt in 1708; Agrippina (HWV 6), composed for the

1709–10 Venetian Carnevale season. 22

For a discussion of the Italian oratorio as a literary genre, see Mauro Sarnelli, “Percorsi dell’oratorio

per musica come genere letterario fra Sei e Settecento,” in Percorsi dell’oratorio romano, da “historia

sacra” a melodramma spirituale: Atti della giornata di studi, ed. Saverio Franchi (Rome: IBIMUS,

2002), 137–97.

Page 165: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

152

Giovanni Tedeschi (1648–1727), not to be confused with the eighteenth-century

castrato of the same name (also known as “Amadori”23

), was a professor of belles-

lettres in Carpi for many years, and was regarded as an influential writer in his time.24

“Verbenio” was the Arcadian pseudonym under which Tedeschi published a number of

his works. Unlike Laurenti, who was a Franciscan,25

Tedeschi was a member of the

Society of Jesus.26

Laurenti and Tedeschi’s choice of Ōtomo Yoshishige as a subject

was not only appropriate for their intended audience (the Jesuits’ congregation in

Faenza), but, by virtue of the exotic setting, was also promising in terms of

entertainment. The oratorio’s argomento summarises the plot:

Saint Francis Xavier having been invited by Civan, King of Bungo, presented

himself at court in noble dress with the cortege of Edward Gama, Captain of the

Portuguese ships, followed by many knights of the country, and was welcomed

by the King with signs of esteem and veneration[.] The saint did not reject this

display of courtly pomp because it honoured the Gospel. Having then held a

dispute with a very learned Bonze before the King, the latter was moved by the

Holy Christian Faith; But because he was tied to the pleasures of the world, he

remained in the ancient superstition [Buddhism]. It was then foretold by Xavier,

with prophetic spirit, that after a long time the King would become a Christian.

In fact, twenty-seven years later, the King was baptised by Father Francis

Cabral, Vice-Provincial of the Society of Jesus, and he chose at the Sacred Font

23

See Giambattista Mancini, Pensieri e riflessioni pratiche sopra il canto figurato (Vienna: Nella

stamparia di Ghelen, 1774), 15–16; Martha Feldman, The Castrato: Reflections on Natures and Kinds

(Oakland: University of California Press, 2015), 61–62. 24

François-Xavier de Feller, Supplément au dictionnaire historique, vol. 2 (Paris: Méquignon, 1820),

288–89. 25

François Joseph Fétis, Biographie universelle des musiciens et bibliographie générale de la musique,

vol. 5 (Paris: Firmin Didot Frères, 1840), 76–77. See also Louis Mayeul Chaudon, Dictionnaire

universel: historique, critique et bibliographique, vol. 17 (Paris: Mame Frères, 1812), 2. 26

“Verbenio” is identified as the Jesuit Tedeschi in a number of eighteenth-century publications. See, for

instance, Giovanni Mario Crescimbeni, L’Arcadia (Rome: Antonio de’ Roffi alla Piazza di Ceri, 1711),

355; Crescimbeni, Dell’istoria della volgar poesia, vol. 5 (Rome: Lorenzo Baseggio, 1730), 283.

Page 166: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

153

the name of Francis, in the venerable memory of Saint Francis Xavier, Apostle

of Japan.27

Despite the oratorio’s name and the argomento’s focus on Yoshishige’s baptism, the

dramatic action does not actually portray his formal conversion, but rather his meeting

with Xavier and a fictitious religious debate between the saint and a Buddhist bonze.

The narrative woven by Tedeschi in La conversione alla Santa Fede is the result of a

series of historical appropriations. Thus in order to understand the apologetic tone of the

libretto and to distinguish the various voices that contribute to it, Tedeschi’s sources of

inspiration must be identified.

The Genesis of Tedeschi’s Libretto

As was the convention with these ‘Japanese plays’, Tedeschi’s Japanese muse was

found in the histories of the Society of Jesus. His argomento cites “Bartoli, Asia, parte

p[rima]” as the source for the dramatic action. Referring to the volume on Asia in

Daniello Bartoli’s monumental Dell’istoria della Compagnia di Giesu (1650–73),28

La

conversione alla Santa Fede was thus drawn from Bartoli’s account of Francis Xavier at

the court of Ōtomo Yoshishige.29

Complications arise, however, when considering

Bartoli’s own sources. While the historical accuracy of his prose has long been

27

“S. Francesco Saverio, invitato da Civan Re di Bungo, si portò a Corte in abito nobile con signorile

corteggio di Odoardo Gama, Capitano delle Navi Portoghesi, seguito da molti Cavaglieri di quella

Nazione, e fu accolto dal Re con segni di stima, e venerazione, né ricusò il Santo tal pompa per onor del

Vangelo. Tenutasi quindi una Disputa da lui con un Bonzo dottissimo avanti il Re, questi rimase

affezionato alla Santa Fede Christiana; Ma perch’egl’era allacciato in piaceri di Mondo, restò nell’antica

Superstizione. Fu poi con spirito profetico predetto dal Saverio, che doppò molto tempo sarebbesi reso

Cristiano. In fatti 27 anni doppo fu detto Re battezzato dal Padre Francesco Cabral Vice Provinciale della

Compagnia di Gesù, e volle al Sagro Fonte il Nome di Francesco, per memoria venerabile di S. Francesco

Saverio Apostolo del Giappone.” Verbenio [Giovanni Tedeschi], La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re

di Bungo Giaponese (Bologna: Peri, 1703), 2. 28

See Simon Ditchfield’s current research project “Discovering How to Describe the World: Daniello

Bartoli and the Writing of Global History”. See also Ditchfield, “Catholic Reformation and Renewal,”

178. 29

Daniello Bartoli, Dell’istoria della Compagnia di Giesu: L’Asia (Rome: Varese, 1667), 163–69.

Page 167: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

154

debated,30

the origin of this particular story has a clear literary lineage with its own set

of obstacles. It is evident that Bartoli, and thus Tedeschi, based their interpretation of

events on the travel writings of the Portuguese merchant Fernão Mendes Pinto (1509–

83). His Peregrinação, posthumously published in 1614, became one of the most

popular books of the seventeenth century, and is claimed to have rivalled even

Cervantes’ Don Quijote.31

More of an “autobiographical romance”,32

Mendes Pinto’s

exotic travelogue is heavily dramatised and, through its own rhetorical constructs, blurs

fact with fiction. Yet, as noted by Rubiés, his sections on Japan have proven to be

relatively reliable, particularly in light of his induction into the Society’s novitiate in

Malacca during April of 1554.33

We do know that Mendes Pinto and his fellow

Portuguese merchants assisted Xavier in Bungo in 1551, and that Xavier did indeed

meet with Ōtomo Yoshishige in September of the same year.34

However, the religious

disputation that Mendes Pinto and Bartoli describe as occurring between Xavier and a

Buddhist bonze named “Faisciondono”35

appears to be strategic invention. It is this very

disputation that forms the basis of La conversione alla Santa Fede and consequently

raises questions as to the extent to which Tedeschi’s own narrative voice resonates in

the oratorio.

30

See Mattia Begali, “Daniello Bartoli,” in Encyclopedia of Italian Literary Studies, ed. Gaetana

Marrone, vol. 1 (New York: Routledge, 2007), 133–35. 31

Steven Gonzagowski, “The Subversion of Empire as Farce in Fernão Mendes Pinto’s Peregrinação,” in

At Whom are we Laughing?: Humor in Romance Language Literatures, ed. Zenia Sacks Da Silva and

Gregory M. Pell (Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Press, 2013), 32. 32

Joan-Pau Rubiés, Travellers and Cosmographers (Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007), 24–43. 33

Rubiés, “Real and Imaginary Dialogues,” 452. However, the influence of Mendes Pinto on subsequent

biographers of Xavier must be noted. Henry J. Coleridge’s nineteenth-century account of Xavier’s life,

for instance, notes discrepancies between Mendes Pinto’s details and other sources, yet still regards the

Peregrinação as an historical work. Consequently, research that relies heavily on Coleridge without

consideration of these issues is problematic. See, for instance, John D. Young, Confucianism and

Christianity: The First Encounter (Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press, 1983), 12–22. 34

“I left Father Cosme de Torres and Juan Fernández in Yamaguchi with those who had become

Christians and went to Bungo. The duke [Ōtomo Yoshishige] received me with great kindness, and I was

much consoled by the Portuguese who had come there”. Francis Xavier to his companions in Europe,

from Cochin (January 29, 1552), in Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier, 338. 35

Bartoli, L’Asia, 167. Spelled “Fasciondono” in La conversione alla Santa Fede.

Page 168: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

155

Parte prima: Christianity as Light, Buddhism as Darkness

… but in the end, dear hopes, be consoled

to see at the river-mouth of Bungo the

harbour of Faith and the triumph of the Cross.

In the Sea, which is always unstable,

there is no fleeting fortune

for he who hoped for Heaven.

The tempests are calm,

The waves are not troubling

for he whom the Faith guided.36

The oratorio opens with Xavier and the Portuguese Captain-Major Duarte da Gama

(n.d.)37

approaching the “Harbour of Faith” (i.e. Funai). In the above da capo aria, sung

by the character of da Gama, the recurrent metaphor of a ship upon stormy seas is used

to convey the “triumph of the Cross” over the turbulence of heathenism. Da Gama

characterises Xavier as the captain of this emblematic ship, guiding infidels away from

crashing waves through the divine light of God.

Just as among the billowing clouds

the rainbow smiles,

and joins the earth and Heavens in peace:

So did the great Xavier come here

36

Odoardo Gama (Duarte da Gama): “Ma consolate al fin, care speranze / Di vedere di Bungo in su la

foce / Porto alla Fede, e trionfar la Croce. / Nel mar, ch’è sempre instabile, / Non v’è fortuna labile / Per

chi nel Ciel sperò. / Son calme le tempeste, / Non son l’onde moleste, / Per chi la Fè guidò.” Verbenio, La

conversione alla Santa Fede, 3. For the Italian quotations from the libretto, spelling and punctuation have

been modernised. 37

In 1551, Duarte da Gama travelled to Bungo from Lampacao (an historical island of the Pearl River

Delta) on the Kwangtung coast, where he visited the ports of Hide and Funai. He is noted for returning to

China in November of that year, taking with him several Japanese including an envoy of Ōtomo

Yoshishige. See Boxer, Fidalgos in the Far East, 1550–1770, 29–30.

Page 169: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

156

out of the inconstant breakers

to quell the storms of impiety.38

Xavier and da Gama then sing a duet expressing their desire for the unworthy Buddhist

idols to cede to the reign of the true faith.39

Meanwhile at the Court of Funai, the King

of Bungo (Ōtomo Yoshishige) and his “Minister of the sacred Altars” (Ministro de’

sagri Altari) await the arrival of Xavier. Fasciondono, described in Tedeschi’s list of

interlocutors as a “Japanese Bonze”, is characterised as an individual of the vilest order

who, in the libretto, uses crude language and displays such arrogance as to inspire

disgust in the audience/congregation. His distrust of Xavier manifests itself in an anti-

Christian tirade through which we are made aware of the King’s readiness to accept

Christ. This secondary religious disputation between the King and Fasciondono is

embodied in a da capo aria revolving around the metaphorical dichotomy between light

and darkness, in which Japan is likened to a cave of eternal night untouched by the

bright rays of Christianity.

Console yourself, my heart,

since the Sun has finally reached

these caves of blackest night.

Take comfort, my soul,

as [the Sun] wants to make a new day

here, by his visit.40

38

Odoardo Gama (Duarte da Gama): “[…] Come là tra le nubi ondeggianti / Ride l’arco balen, / E tra la

terra, e ’l Ciel la pace fa: / Così fuor di marosi inconstanti / Qua venne il gran Savier / Le procelle a sedar

dell’Empietà.” Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 4–5. 39

Ibid. 40

Re di Bungo (Ōtomo Yoshishige): “Core consólati, / Che a queste grotte / Di oscura notte / È giunto il

Sol. / Alma confòrtati, / Che nuovo giorno / Col suo soggiorno / Aver qui vuol.” Verbenio, La

conversione alla Santa Fede, 5,

Page 170: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

157

After being asked by the King about his thoughts on the arrival of the missionaries,

Fasciondono, through a da capo aria, rejects this light, depicting it as nothing but an

illusion of foreign strangers.

How many stars in their thousands appear

in the sky above the poles!

How many suns bestow

the splendour of their golden light upon one’s eyes!

But the luminous deceits

of the coloured cloud

are unveiled by the wind, and the false

golden light disappears once more.41

This perceived impermanence of the foreign light causes Fasciondono to doubt the fame

of Xavier in Japan, instead fuelling his desire to dissuade the King. Indeed, his

description of Xavier as a barefoot beggar is based on historical facts.42

Xavier’s initial

display of apostolic poverty worked against him during his first visit to Yamaguchi

(November, 1550), where the daimyo Ōuchi Yoshitaka had taken great offence at his

shabby appearance.43

Those who opposed the missionaries perpetuated this image of a

threadbare foreigner, much like Fasciondono in La conversione alla Santa Fede.

Fasciondono, after the aria described above, launches into a recitative in which he

portrays Xavier as a wizard, a liar, and a lunatic, who “enchants with his words, …

41

Bonze (Fasciondono): “Quante in Ciel appaion stelle / Sopra i poli a mille a mille! / Quanti soli alle

pupille / Pompa fan di luci d’or! / Ma gl’inganni luminosi / D’una nube colorita / Scuopre il vento, e la

mentita / Luce d’or sparisce ancor.” Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 6. 42

“[…] Ma poi / Esso è mendico, e scalzo il piè s’aggira.” Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 6. 43

Jurgis Elisonas, “Christianity and the Daimyo,” 313. Xavier returned to Yamaguchi in April of 1551,

this time attired in his best clothes and offering sumptuous gifts to Yoshitaka, who was so impressed by

the European display that the Jesuits were given permission to evangelise in the region. See, Kerstin-

Katja Sindemann, “Japanese Buddhism in the 16th

century: Letters of the Jesuit Missionaries,” Bulletin of

Portuguese–Japanese Studies 2 (2001), 116.

Page 171: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

158

fascinates with his eyes, and … flatters the people”.44

Thus the Bonze expresses his

“fear [of] deceit from afar … [and] deceptions close by,” and accuses the King of being

advised by “too credulous a heart”.45

The parte prima of the oratorio concludes with

Xavier and da Gama preparing to enter the court of the King.

Tedeschi’s libretto is undeniably imbued with a sense of his own apologetic

spirit. As Bartoli’s Dell’istoria della Compagnia di Giesu does not contain this

particular disputation between Fasciondono and the King, we are able to distinguish

here the results of Tedeschi’s literary invention. By identifying Tedeschi’s own voice in

the libretto, we understand more clearly his intention – that is, to deepen and dramatise

the theological rifts alluded to in Bartoli. Introducing an underlying dispute between

Fasciondono and the King, Tedeschi moves his audience to abhor the Bonze. The

faithful of Faenza (the oratorio’s intended spectators) were presented with an image of a

virtuous Japanese king to the Bonze’s doubts with a growing sense of Christian faith,

and by warning the heathen against the degeneration of excessive prudence into crime.46

The characterisation of Fasciondono as a mouthpiece of ‘Buddhist’ vainglory is further

developed in the oratorio. As such, the libretto demonstrates a naïve simplification and

conflation of varying sects of Buddhist belief and practice in sixteenth-century Japan.

Furthermore, as we will see in the parte seconda, the transformation of Xavier from a

passive to an active agent in the main disputation (between Xavier and Fasciondono),

demonstrates the apologetic voice of Tedeschi as Xavier.

44

Bonze (Fasciondono): “[…] Incanta con sue voci, / Affascina co’ i lumi, / Per il volgo ha lusinghe.”

Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 6. 45

Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 6, 7. 46

Ibid., 7.

Page 172: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

159

Parte seconda: Representations of Buddhism and Theological Disputation

The second half of the oratorio opens with a recitative by da Gama who sings of a

fanfare of trumpets and “proud timbales” as they approach the royal palace of the

King.47

The opening of the parte seconda with a corresponding musical display is

likely. The only marginal instruction about Laurenti’s instrumentation in the libretto is a

reference to the use of “trumpets, and many instruments” (con Trombe, e molti

strumenti) to accompany a short chorus of Portuguese soldiers in the parte prima.48

While lacking specificity, this does however indicate the importance and scale of the

performance, suggesting a musical display of some grandeur.49

It is against this

backdrop of pomp and circumstance that Fasciondono protests the arrival of Xavier and

the European faith, claiming it to be but “futile considerations, unnecessary thoughts!

The true wisdom is to honor Siacca [Shaka] and Amida, our Gods”.50

Here, he is

referring to Shaka (Shakyamuni), the historical Buddha upon whose teachings

Buddhism was founded, and Amida (Amitābha), a cosmic Buddha described in the

scriptures of Mahāyāna Buddhism, who is also the principal Buddha in the various

schools of Pure Land Buddhism (especially Jōdo-shū and Jōdo Shinshū). A discussion

of the Buddhist pantheon does not in fact take place in Bartoli’s account of

Fasciondono’s tirade. Thus the representation of Buddhism, and the theological

disputation that occurs between the Bonze and Xavier, in La conversione alla Santa

Fede, is a construction of Tedeschi’s own apologetic agenda.

47

Ibid., 9. 48

Ibid., 4. 49

La conversione alla Santa Fede is listed in Claudio Sartori’s catalogue as one of only two oratorios

performed in Faenza during 1703. While no performance date is listed, the absence of oratorios between

1703 and 1719 indicates that these were no doubt significant events for the religious institutions of

Faenza. Claudio Sartori, I libretti italiani a stampa dalle origini al 1800: catalogo analitico con 16 indici,

vol. 6/1 (Cuneo: Bertola e Locatelli, 1993), 41. 50

“Vani riguardi, inutili pensieri! / Son bene i sensi veri, / Sciacca e Amida onorar, li nostri Numi.”

Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 10.

Page 173: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

160

Upon arising before the King, Xavier sings an aria, proclaiming to him in the

presence of Fasciondono that:

[the] King of the Kings is God.

All of Nature revolves around him,

as a centre of love,

From him all of nature emanates

and to him it returns.51

The King becomes inflamed with the desire to convert and laments the wayward

condition of the Japanese nation in an aria:

And until now did we remain

in the darkest night? And does that Sun

Want to disappear from Japan now?52

The unintended irony in this is that, unbeknownst to Tedeschi, Amida refers to “the

buddha of infinite light” (Amitābha Buddha). The importance of the Nembutsu

(primarily in Jōdo-shū, the Pure Land School), or the pursuit of salvation through the

recitation of the name of Amida, was noted by Xavier and later Jesuit missionaries.53

In

effect, this chanting of Namu, Amida Butsu (“Hail, Amida Buddha!” or “Save us, o

merciful Buddha”), invokes the awakening of infinite light, a concept that resonates

with Tedeschi’s own metaphorical use of the sun to describe the illuminating power of

his Christian God. The Jesuit interpretation of the Nembutsu appears to be replicated in

51

“[…] e Re de’ Regi è il Dio. / Tutta a lui come a centro d’amore / La Natura d’intorno si gira, / Da lui

parte, ed a lui ritornò.” Ibid., 11. 52

“E Noi fin’or restammo / In buia notte? E vuole / Al Giappone fin or sparir quel Sole?” Ibid., 12. 53

“[I]f they invoke the founders of these sects [Shaka and Amida], they will free them from all their

pains, even though they do no penance; and that this will happen if, with great faith and without any

shadow of doubt, they invoke those in whom they place all their hopes and confidence”: Francis Xavier to

his companions in Europe, from Cochin (January 29, 1552), in Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier,

328–29.

Page 174: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

161

Tedeschi’s use of a Chorus of Bonzes. They refute Xavier’s expression of Christian

faith, invoking the salvation of Shaka and Amida:

Long live Sciacca, long live Amida,

Our Gods, and only Gods:

Here on earth and in the heavens

Let all that is good be ascribed to them.54

The inclusion of Shaka in Tedeschi’s performative interpretation of the Nembutsu

corresponds to descriptions of the practice given by Xavier, as well as by other Jesuits

such as Alessandro Valignano: “[n]o matter what sins one has committed, [bonzes] ...

chant the name of Amida or Shaka, and so long as one truly believes in the virtue of this

act, those sins will be cleansed”.55

The conceptualisation of Shaka and Amida as

Japanese ‘gods’ is problematic and indicates a clear attempt to interpret non-Christian

worship through the lens of Christian practice. Xavier’s initial encounter with

Buddhism was coloured by a belief in the existence of an omnipotent, omnipresent

singular deity of Japan that corresponded to his Christian God.56

Following his time in

Bungo, Xavier penned a famous letter from Cochin in 1552 in which he identified

Shaka and Amida as the primary figures of Buddhist worship.57

It should be noted,

however, that Xavier’s recognition of Shaka and Amida shifted from “men of ancient

times” (as actual historical figures) in 1549 to “pure inventions of the demons” (as false

symbols of idolatry) in 1552.58

This distinction between cosmic deity and mortal man is

also addressed in La conversione alla Santa Fede during the great theological dispute.

As noted by Abé, the primary misunderstanding in this Jesuit pursuit of identifying

54

Choro de’ Bonzi [Chorus of Bonzes]: “Viva Sciacca, Amida viva, / Nostri numi, e numi soli: / Qui nel

suol, e su nei Poli / Tutto a loro il ben s’ascriva.” Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 13. 55

Kinryū Shizuka, “The Ikkō-shū as Portrayed in Jesuit Historical Documents,” trans. William Londo, in

Rennyo and the Roots of Modern Japanese Buddhism, ed. Mark L. Blum and Shin’ya Yasutomi (Oxford:

Oxford University Press, 2006), 76. 56

Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France, 52. 57

Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier, 328. 58

Ibid., 298; 337. Emphasis added.

Page 175: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

162

Japanese ‘gods’ was the idea that Buddhist deities were central to their doctrine in the

same way that God was at the very core of Christianity.59

By approaching the Japanese

through the lens of Christianity, they “failed to understand that there was a mystical law

at the core of Buddhism and that Shaka or Amida was the individual who was believed

to have fulfilled this law and enlightened himself as a Buddha”.60

Tedeschi’s Conflation of Buddhism

Ōtomo Yoshishige, during the twenty-seven years between his meeting with Xavier and

his formal baptism, was an ardent practitioner of Zen Buddhism. This was known to the

Jesuits, with Cabral writing to Everard Mercurian (1514–80) in 1587 that:

In all of Japan, the ‘king of Bungo’ is regarded as one of the most intelligent

men. It is a known fact too, that among laymen he is best acquainted with, and

has the best grasp of, the sects, especially that of the Zen, which is the most

important of them all. He has the rank of a choro in that sect, corresponding

roughly with that of a doctor.61

Following the relocation of Yoshishige’s court from Funai to Usuki in 1562, a temple

was constructed and a renowned Zen master was summoned to take up residency.62

It is

no surprise that he is known more commonly today by the Buddhist name of Sōrin (宗

麟), which he adopted upon his nominal retirement. The significance of this lies in the

fact that Tedeschi’s representation of Buddhism in La conversione alla Santa Fede,

unbeknownst to him, is primarily derived from the schools of Pure Land Buddhism. The

vocal, indeed performative, invocation of Amida in the oratorio would suggest more

59

Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France, 53. 60

Ibid. 61

Francisco Cabral to Everard Mercurian (October 15, 1587). See, Josef F. Schütte, Valignano’s Mission

Principles for Japan, vol. 2/II, trans. John J. Coyne (St. Louis: Institute of Jesuit Sources, 1985), 160. 62

Dumoulin, Zen Buddhism, 264.

Page 176: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

163

specifically the sect of Jōdo-shū, which places greater importance on recitation of the

Nembutsu than the contemporary reformed sect of Jōdo Shinshū (True Pure Land

Buddhism).63

The characterisation of Fasciondono and the Chorus of Bonzes as simply

“Japanese monks” thus conflates the doctrinal divisions of Buddhism present in

sixteenth-century Japan, and presents an oversimplified picture of theological unity.

Tedeschi’s emphasis on the central worship of Amida, for instance, would not have

been found in Yoshishige’s own beliefs and practices. In contrast, the letters of Xavier

and the chapters of Bartoli on Japanese religion both reflect the existence of different

sects.64

Indeed, even Bartoli, in spite of his factual errors, describes seven to twelve

different “institutions” of Buddhism that are so disparate that they appear as divided

bodies rather than “members united in the same religion”.65

Zen, as a contemplative sect

which emphasised simplicity and self-discipline, can be clearly distinguished from

Tedeschi’s representation of Buddhism. Rejecting more traditional modes of worship,

Zen adepts oriented to Shaka, the historical Buddha, as an exemplar of spiritual

awareness through individual meditation. Similarly, Zen paintings from this period

display a select number of deities who were utilised more as inspirational models than

as idols to be worshipped. For Yoshishige, a follower of the Rinzai school of Zen,66

Shaka was viewed as a mortal man who was “committed to solitary and strenuous self-

sacrifice in his quest for enlightenment, rather than as an abstract symbol of

63

Jōdo-shū, Jōdo Shinshū, and Ikkō-shū, all taught an eschatological pursuit of salvation in the Saihō jōdo

(the Pure Land or the Paradise in the West). The primary doctrinal distinction between Pure Land and

True (Shin) Pure Land Buddhism lies in the latter’s conception of faith (shinjin). Shin Buddhism

advocates the abandonment of personal power (jiriki), and the acceptance of tariki, the notion of faith as a

gift from another power (i.e., Amida’s gift to mankind). Compared to Jōdo-shū, salvation in Shin

Buddhism is found in a ‘moment of faith’, and not at the moment of death. See Esben Andreasen,

Popular Buddhism in Japan: Shin Buddhist Religion and Culture (New York: Routledge, 1998), 9–12. 64

In letters of 1549 and 1552, Xavier distinguishes these sects by the colour of the robes worn by their

monks. In the letter of 1552, Xavier identifies “nine kinds of doctrine” that most likely refer to the nine

principal sects of Tendai, Shingon, Yūzū Nembutsu, Jōdo Shinshū, Rinzai Zen, Sōtō Zen, Ikkō-shū, Hokke-

kei Bukkyō (Nichiren), and Ji-shū. See Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier, 328. 65

Bartoli, Dell’istoria della Compagnia di Giesu, 132. 66

Zuiho-in (瑞峯院), one of twenty-two sub-temples within northern Kyoto’s Daitoku-ji (大徳寺)

Temple was founded by Yoshishige in 1546. Daitoku-ji is one of fourteen autonomous branches of the

Rinzai school of Japanese Zen.

Page 177: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

164

Buddhahood”.67

However, we must recognise that Tedeschi’s inaccuracies, aside from

those we can impute to poetic licence, may be traced back to Bartoli. While Bartoli

acknowledges a distinction between Cami (kami or Japanese deities) and Fotoches

(hotoke or Buddhas), he does not sufficiently explain these concepts, as are elsewhere

defined in other Jesuit documents.68

Nevertheless, to take significant creative liberties

with their historical adaptations was a common practice of playwrights and librettists

writing ‘Japanese plays’ throughout the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.69

In this

way, the exotic narrative of La conversione alla Santa Fede provided a captivating basis

from which Tedeschi himself could engage in theological debate with the imagined

(Buddhist) ‘Other’ through the mouth of Francis Xavier.

Religious Disputation between Fasciondono and Xavier

In response to the Nembutsu chorus, Xavier, in the parte seconda, questions the

legitimacy of these Japanese ‘gods’. By asserting that Shaka and Amida are “subject to

all the Laws of Nature” and the time between moments of life and death, he contrasts

the immortality of the Christian God with the mortality of heathen idols.70

By virtue of

that mortality, he then questions how they can offer eternity (the concept of the

immortal soul and a Christian afterlife) to Fasciondono and his bonzes.71

This

67

Patricia J. Graham, Faith and Power in Japanese Buddhist Art, 1600–2005 (Honolulu: University of

Hawaii Press, 2007), 144. See also Helmut Brinker, “Shussan Shaka in Sung and Yüan Painting,” Ars

Orientalis 9 (1973): 21–40. 68

Bartoli states the existence of various religions in Japan: Sinto (Shintoism), Budso (Buddhism), and

Atheism (divided into those who worship the sun and moon, kami, and those who revere animals or the

devil). In a letter to Claudio Acquaviva (1543–1615) from Nagasaki on August 27, 1585, Fróis explains

this distinction between kami and hotoke, specifying that Shaka and Amida are Buddhas, while the kami

include various deities of the sun, the harvest, war, etc. See Abé, The Jesuit Mission to New France, 53. 69

Immoos, “Japanese Themes in Swiss Baroque Drama,” 90. 70

Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 13. 71

The Christian concept of the immortal soul was a problematic one for the Jesuits in their theological

debates. Zen adherents, for instance, denied the existence of the personal soul, a theme that would

continue to define the sect in Jesuit writings. See Georg Schurhammer, Die Disputation des P. Cosme de

Torres, 50. Indeed Cosme de Torres warned Xavier that “Zen priests ask questions which even Thomas

and Scotus could not answer to their satisfaction”. Torres to Xavier, from Yamaguchi (October 20, 1551),

translated in Elison, Deus Destroyed, 40.

Page 178: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

165

interconnectedness of a personal soul, salvation, and the afterlife, was established from

the very outset as a crucial topic for religious disputations between Jesuit missionaries

and the Buddhists monks they encountered. Just as Xavier here questions the validity of

the Saihō jōdo (the Pure Land) in the oratorio, so too did Valignano, in his Catechismus

christianae fidei (1586),72

reject the Pure Land conception of the afterlife upon grounds

of its overly-corporeal nature.73

The rest of Xavier’s recitative speaks to the

omnipotence, righteousness, and mercy of the one true Christian God, claiming that

those who do not yield to his light are mere savages. Fasciondono responds through

arguments of reason, attacking these notions of Godly omnipotence and righteousness.

Formal Buddhist refutations of Christianity began to be published by the turn of the

seventeenth century, which similarly sought to deconstruct the identity of Daiusu

(sometimes written as Deusu). Suzuki Shōsan (1579–1655) and Asai Ryōi’s (d. 1691)

Kirishitan hakyakuron den (“Christians Demolished: Tract and Glosses”), for instance,

defines Daiusu as the Christian creator of all things and the Lord of Heaven and Earth.

Their counterarguments against the foreign faith reflect a myriad of perceived

inconsistencies, such as the delay in Christianity’s discovery of the New World and the

actions of this supposedly all-knowing God permitting the growth of other religions

which had been practised by sentient beings for thousands of years. Indeed, they assert

that “this Deusu is a stupid Buddha [god]. Could anything be so bereft of reason?”74

72

Alessandro Valignano, Catechismus christianae fidei, in quo veritas nostrae religionis ostenditur et

sectae Iaponenses confutantur [Catechism of the Christian Faith, in which the verity of our Christian

religion is demonstrated and the Japanese sects refuted] (Lisbon: Antonius Riberius, 1586). 73

For Valignano, the soul of the deceased was comprised of only three powers: memory, intellect, and

will. As the Christian afterlife was a purely spiritual realm, the (Buddhist) Pure Land, a place occupied by

golden bodies with human characteristics, was simply implausible. See James Baskind, “Emptiness and

Nothingness in Habian’s Critique of Buddhism,” in The Myōtei Dialogues: A Japanese Christian Critique

of Native Traditions, ed. James Baskind and Richard Bowring (Leiden: Brill, 2015), 18. 74

Translated in William Theodore de Bary et al., eds., Sources of Japanese Tradition, 1600–2000, vol. 2

(New York: Columbia University Press, 2005), 181–84. This was a common tone adopted in the anti-

Christian literature circulating in the seventeenth century. This is perhaps most famously embodied in

Fabian Fucan’s (Fukansai Habian, 1565–1621) Ha Daiusu (“Deus Destroyed” or “Refutation of Deus”,

1620), in which the ex-Christian apologist turned Buddhist monk seeks to demythologise Christianity and

highlight the destructive nature of that religion. An English translation is presented in Elison, Deus

Destroyed, 259–91.

Page 179: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

166

Fasciondono similarly refutes Christianity through the notion of evil in the following

recitative:

But how did He condemn mortals,

His dearest creation,

to so many deaths?

Where are Love and Righteousness in him?75

This perceived incompatibility of an all-loving God with the existence of evil was a

recurring and problematic point of contention for the Jesuits during theological debates

with Buddhist monks. Similarly the concept of Hell and eternal damnation was

incomprehensible through the lens of Buddhist compassion and mercy for even the most

debased of people.76

Xavier, both the historical and dramatic (in La conversione alla

Santa Fede) character, references original sin, emphasising that evil forms through

one’s own faults. In a corresponding aria, Xavier sings of the immortality of the soul,

and the necessity of penance in light of Christ’s love demonstrated through his death

upon the Cross.77

Thus the King proclaims he is guided by the light of God and the

oratorio draws close to its end.

Parte finale: Foretelling the Conversion of Ōtomo Yoshishige

As expressed in the oratorio’s argomento, Yoshishige flirted with Christianity for

twenty-seven years before his formal baptism. The circumstances of this decision are

complex, and his delay reflects predicaments of a simultaneously sociocultural,

75

“Ma come a tante morti / Condannò li mortali/ Sua più cara fattura? / Dov’è l’Amor, e la Giustitia in

lui?” Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 13. 76

Lidin, Tanegashima, 45; René Fülöp-Miller, The Jesuits: A History of the Society of Jesus (New York:

Capricorn Books, 1963), 213–15. 77

Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 13–14.

Page 180: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

167

political, economic, and religious nature.78

However, Tedeschi accounts for this delay

by asserting that the “fruit of [the King’s] faith is not yet ripe” (Il frutto di tua fè non è

maturo ancor).79

So as to fulfil Xavier’s foretelling, da Gama sings an aria extrapolating

upon Tedeschi’s theme of spiritual immaturity:

The King, faithful in Heart,

is not faithful in mind!

And does he not see the light, and feel the ardour?

Ah yes, how the heart hardens

while pursuing the softness of worldly pleasures,

and the mind darkens amidst the heavenly rays.80

Following Xavier’s vision of the King bathing at the baptismal font, the oratorio

concludes with a da capo chorus of Portuguese soldiers, Xavier, da Gama, and finally a

tutti declaration to the country of Japan.

Chorus of Portuguese: Yes, faith will win

the Heart of such a great King,

which is now made of stone.81

Xavier/da Gama: Arrow of Holy Love,

Blood of the Redeemer

They know how to conquer

souls that rebel against God.82

78

See Michael Cooper, Rodrigues the Interpreter: An Early Jesuit in Japan and China (New York:

Weatherhill, 1974), 45–50; James Murdoch and Isoh Yamagata, A History of Japan, vol. 2 (Kobe:

Chronicle, 1903), 73–81. 79

As sung by Xavier. Verbenio, La conversione alla Santa Fede, 13–14. 80

“Il Re nel Cor fedele, / Non fedel nella mente! / Ei la luce non vede, e l’ardor sente? / Ah sì che troppo

molle / Ne’ vizi il Cor s’indura, / E tra lumi del Ciel la mente oscura.” Verbenio, La conversione alla

Santa Fede, 15. 81

Coro de Lucitani [Chorus of Portuguese]: “Vincera sì la fè / Il Cuor di sì gran Re, / Ch’or è di pietra.”

Ibid., 16.

Page 181: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

168

Tutti: Faith’s prayers are answered

a Port in the middle of the Sea.83

(Yes, faith will win, etc.)

The meeting of a curious Ōtomo Yoshishige with Francis Xavier in 1551

represents one of the most eventful moments of intercultural contact in the sixteenth

century. Despite the brevity of Xavier’s time in Bungo and his death soon thereafter, the

legacy of Yoshishige resounded throughout early modern Europe. Not only was he one

of the most ardent activists for Xavier’s beatification, but he also contributed to the

Japanese Embassy sent to Europe in 1582.84

Laurenti and Tedeschi’s La conversione

alla Santa Fede in many ways can be seen as bringing to life the intrigue of this

encounter through music. However, the various layers of theological and performative

rhetoric, demonstrated in this chapter, are central to interpreting the function of the

oratorio. The multiple levels of Eurocentric bias (from Xavier to Mendes Pinto to

Bartoli to Tedeschi) prevent any genuine rapprochement with Buddhist ideologies, and

the final result in the libretto is a fanciful appropriation of fictionalised history.

Nevertheless, the performative representation of Buddhism and its friction with

Christianity, for all its shortcomings, facilitates the exploration, for modern readers, a

number of key themes that dominated the Jesuit-Buddhist disputations of the mid-

sixteenth century. Moreover, Tedeschi’s characterisation of Xavier as an active

participant in theological disputation (as opposed to the passive role in Bartoli) enabled

his own didactic agenda of reinforcing the faith of the Jesuit congregation in Faenza. As

82

“Strale del Santo Amor, / Sangue del Redentor, / L’Alme rubelli a Dio / Sanno espugnar.” Ibid.,16. 83

“E Porto in mezzo al Mar / La Fede impetra.” Ibid. This description of a port in the middle of the sea is

most likely a reference to the nation of Japan as a set of islands. 84

For discussion on this embassy, see Michael Cooper, The Japanese Mission to Europe, 1582–1690:

The Journey of Four Samurai Boys through Portugal, Spain and Italy (Kent: Global Oriental, 2005);

Derek Masarella, ed., Japanese Travellers in Sixteenth-Century Europe: A Dialogue Concerning the

Mission of the Japanese Ambassadors to the Roman Curia (1590), trans. Joseph F. Moran (London:

Ashgate for the Hakluyt Society: 2012).

Page 182: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

169

in the majority of these baroque ‘Japanese plays’, the exoticism of their narrative

functioned both as entertainment and spiritual reflection. Furthermore, La conversione

alla Santa Fede offers us a remarkable example of an oratorio composed during the

period of the ‘ban’ on opera by Clement XI. It is to be hoped that the libretto will one

day be reunited with its lost musical score.

FIGURE 13. Faenza, Church of Santa Maria dell’Angelo

PHOTO WITH PERMISSION OF PRO LOCO FAENZA: WWW.PROLOCOFAENZA.IT

Page 183: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

170

FIGURE 14. Libretto of La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di Bungo Giaponese (Bologna: Nella

Stamperia delli Peri, 1703), title page.

REPRODUCED WITH PERMISSION OF THE MUSEO INTERNAZIONALE E BIBLIOTECA DELLA MUSICA,

BOLOGNA).

Page 184: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

171

CHAPTER SIX

A Japanese Martyr’s Model for the Imitation of Christ :

Mulier fortis, […] sive Gratia regni Tango regina (1698)

Mulier fortis (“Strong Woman,” 1698), a ludus caesareus or “imperial play” written by

Johann Baptist Adolph (1657–1708) with music composed by Johann Bernhard Staudt

(1654–1712) of the Jesuits’ Viennese College, represents the life and death of a

Japanese noblewoman, Gratia Tama Hosokawa (1563–1600), glorifying her alleged

Christian martyrdom (see Figure 15).1 Modelled as a virtuous Christian who observed

the principles of Imitatio Christi, Gratia’s character dies at the hands of her tyrannous

husband, Jacundonus (Hosokawa Tadaoki, 1563–1646), who demands that she

apostatise. This three-act drama valorises her religious constancy through allegorical

commentaries in the musical prologue and epilogue, as well as in the divisional

choruses2 and interludes comprised of intermezzi, dance, recitative, ariosos, and arias.

As will be discussed in this chapter, Staudt’s music also served as a medium of

rhetorical affect (affectus musicus). In addition to emblematic art, dance, stage design,

and declamation, music contributed to a multi-sensorial representation of Gratia’s life,

1 Since the completion of this chapter, a full English translation of Mulier fortis has been completed by

Ann Louise Cole. For translation and a comparative literary analysis of the text, see Cole, “Becoming All

Things to All Men: The Role of Jesuit Missions in Early Modern Globalization,” 221–49. 2 The term ‘chorus’ (as it relates to chorus primus and chorus secundus) in the Mulier fortis manuscript is

only indicative of its dramatic function and not its musical structure. Both choruses in the melodrama do

not feature any choral singing, but rather recitative, ariosos, and arias. Polyphonic singing is only found in

the ‘chorus’ of townspeople in Act One, Scene Three (see Appendix 1) and toward the end of the

epilogue.

Page 185: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

172

to inspire religious constancy in the performance’s audience.3 However, Gratia’s real

historical voice is muted by layers of politics, performance practice, and a curious

historical anomaly. Her ascendancy to martyrdom in Mulier fortis contrasts with other

records of her life – both Japanese and Jesuit alike – and could very well be a calculated

invention of the Dutch church historian, Cornelius Hazart (1617–90).4 Adolph and

Staudt followed by transforming the pious Japanese noblewoman into a model of faith

and womanhood which the ladies of the Hapsburg Empire were implicitly invited to

imitate. In its presentation of a model of imitatio Christi and its allusions to figures from

Christian antiquity, Mulier fortis demonstrates a systematic approach to spiritual

instruction while forging the figure of the Japanese martyr as a flattering reflection of its

royal audience.

This chapter analyses the means by which Gratia is performatively represented

on the stage in Mulier fortis and the contextual factors that informed Adolph and

Staudt’s rendering. In so doing, it explores Kirishitan literature from the turn of the

seventeenth century as a means of understanding the Japanese environment of fervent

martyrdom that inspired Jesuit dramaturgy. The moralising function of this

dramatisation in Mulier fortis is also addressed. The Jesuit capacity for ‘changing

hearts’ through performance will be explored through the lens of Ignatius Loyola’s

Spiritual Exercises as an emotional “style”, that is, as Benno Gammerl defines it, an

“ensemble of emotional patterns and practices, i.e. styles or repertoires”.5 This chapter

identifies how the stage, as expressed by the Jesuit playwright Franciscus Lang (1654–

3 The baptismal name of ‘Gratia’ is used in reference to her life events after Christian conversion, while

her birth name of ‘Tama’ refers to the period prior to this. 4 In Hazart’s Church History of the Whole World, Gratia’s death is recounted as an act of martyrdom.

Following her refusal to apostatise, she finally expires after enduring her husband’s abuse. Cornelius

Hazart, Kerckelycke historie van de gheheele wereldt, vol. 1 (Antwerp: Cnobbaert, 1667), 49–51. 5 Benno Gamerl, “Review of Emotional Styles: Communities and Spaces,” H-Soz-Kult: H-Net Reviews

in the Humanities and Social Sciences, accessed August 1, 2016, https://www.h-

net.org/reviews/showpdf.php?id=31291. See also Benno Gammerl, “Emotional Styles: Concepts and

Challenges,” Rethinking History 16 (2012): 161–75; Monique Scheer, “Are Emotions a Kind of Practice

(and is that what makes them have a history)? A Bourdieuian Approach to Understanding Emotion,”

History and Theory 51 (2012), 217.

Page 186: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

173

1725), was able “to move the affections” (ad affectuum movendum) and “to inspire

emulation of virtue” (ad virtutis aemulationem) to confirm Catholic faith.6 While Gratia

cannot, and should not, be mistaken as a venerated martyr,7 her staged life fulfils three

key functions: she embodies the principal tenets of a pious Christian preparing for

martyrdom as informed by early seventeenth-century Kirishitan literature; she

exemplifies Imitatio Christi; and she remains an enduring reminder of the Society’s

presence in early modern Japan. Finally, this chapter argues that the dramatic, and

evidently fictitious, representation of Gratia on the Jesuit stage as a Christian symbol,

epitomises the sort of spiritual and moral guidance provided through theatrical

performance in Jesuit colleges of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.

Gratia and the Culture of Martyrdom in Kirishitan Literature

Maria and I are prepared for any persecution whencesoever it comes…and we

would rejoice if on this score we could suffer something for the love of God.

[…] All the Christians who I have with me are strong, and I work in exhorting

them to martyrdom…8

6

Franciscus Lang, Theatrum solitudinis asceticae, Sive Doctrinae Morales per Considerationes

Melodicas… (Mathias Riedl: Munich, 1717), 4v. See also Anne-Claire Magniez, “Les spectacles à

Muniuch XVIIe et XVIII

e siècles: pour une confrontation de la scène scolaire et de l’opéra,” in Mélodies

urbaines: la musique dans les villes d'Europe (XVIe–XIX

e siècles), ed. Laure Gauthier and Mélanie

Traversier (Paris: Presses de l’Université de Paris-Sorbonne, 2008), 126–28; Heinrich F. Plett, Enargeia

in Classical Antiquity and the Early Modern Age: The Aesthetics of Evidence (Leiden: Brill, 2012), 174–

76; Tjoelker, Andreas Friz’s Letter on Tragedies, 57–60. 7

There are cultural references to her canonisation as a saint in 1862, but there is no historical

documentation to qualify this. Gratia is occasionally referred to as a martyr in various media: e.g. the

“Weinachts-teller” (Christmas plate) by Kiyomi Akagi (Noritake) in 1976 refers to “Die Geschichte der

Märtyrerin Gracia Hosokawa” (The story of the martyr Gracia Hosokawa). 8 Cartas, vol. 2 220v, translated in Charles Boxer, “Hosokawa Tadaoki and the Jesuits, 1587-1645,”

Transaction and Proceedings of the Japan Society of London 32 (1935), 89. See also the original annual

letter first published in 1590 which addresses Gratia’s baptism and her willingness for martyrdom. Luis

Fróis, Lettera annale del Giappone scritta al Padre Generale della Gompagnia [sic.] di Giesù (Rome:

Francesco Zannetti, 1590), 103–5.

Page 187: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

174

In this letter to the Spanish missionary Gregorio de Céspedes (1551–1611), Gratia

exemplifies the Kirishitan attitude towards religious persecution at the turn of the

seventeenth century. The crown of Japanese martyrdom was seen in this literature as a

gift from God: its bestowal was accompanied by feelings of joy. Jesuit missionaries

made note of lay confraternities established throughout Japan, based on Portuguese

misericórdias.9 These confraternities enforced a rule of life whose adherents convened

to prepare themselves for death in the cause of Christ.10

One might consider Gratia’s

group of Christian female servants in the Adolph-Staudt play as a kind of ‘sorority of

martyrdom’. Kiyohara Ito Maria (n. d.), her lady-in-waiting, was one of Japan’s first

examples of female catechists, having baptised Gratia who was forbidden from leaving

the castle grounds.11

Gratia’s sorority represents the highpoint of the Kirishitan culture

of martyrdom whose seeds were sown from the very beginning of the Japanese mission.

In a letter dated September 29, 1551, Cosme de Torrès already noted that most

Christians in the region of Yamaguchi were “willing to undergo adversity for the love

of God”, suggesting that stories about saintly martyrs of the early Roman Church had

been in circulation from the beginning of the Jesuit mission to Japan.12

As has been

discussed in Chapter Three, by 1552, converts had engaged in the custom of meditation

on the Passion of Christ which formed the basis of much of the religious drama

conducted throughout the 1560s across Japan. With regard to Kirishitan literature on

representations of martyrdom, the earliest texts are a Japanese translation of the Flos

sanctorum de las vidas de los santos in 1564 and a collection of stories recounting the

9 Oliveira e Costa, “The Brotherhoods (Confrarias) and Lay Support for the Early Christian Church in

Japan,” 67–84. See also Isabel M.R. Mendes Drumond Braga, “Poor Relief in Counter-Reformation

Portugal: The Case of the Misericórdias,” in Health Care and Poor Relief in Counter-Reformation

Europe, ed. Jon Arrizabalaga, Andrew Cunningham and Ole Peter Grell (New York: Routledge, 1999),

201–14. 10

For a list of articles practiced by Japanese confraternities, see Crasset, Histoire de l’eglise du Japon,

vol. 2, 226–27. 11

Ward, Women Religious Leaders, 223–99. 12

Translated in Takashi Gonoi, “Kirishitan: Les Chemins qui Mènent au Martyre Pour une Histoire des

Martyrs Chrétiens de Japon,” in La Première Évangélisation du Japon XVIe-XVIIe s. Perspectives

Japonaises, Histoire & Missions Chrétiennes, ed. Nathalie Kouamé, vol. 11 (Paris: Karthala 2009), 48.

Page 188: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

175

lives of the Saints by 1568.13

In considering this Japanese rumination upon the concept

of Christian martyrdom and sainthood, we are reminded of Tertullian’s dictum:

“Sanguis martyrum semen Christianorum” (“the blood of the martyrs is the seed of

Christians”). This seemingly formed the basis of the Japanese Church from its very

inception, anticipating the friction and future persecution that accompanied the Jesuits’

fields of conversion. These early Kirishitan texts represent the very beginnings of a

Japanese culture of martyrdom in the mid-sixteenth century, developing further in

Kirishitan literature, sermons and teachings, and eventually in lived practice during the

dawn of Christian persecution at the turn of the seventeenth century.

The Japanese noblewoman, Hosokawa Tama (Gratia), was born when this

culture of martyrdom blossomed, and was eventually made aware of it in the years

leading to her baptism. Following the execution of her mother and brother for her

father’s assassination of the warlord Oda Nobunaga, she was banished to the remote

mountain village of Mitono by her husband Hosokawa Tadaoki.14

In 1584, Tama was

granted a pardon by Nobunaga’s successor, Toyotomi Hideyoshi, for her father’s

crimes. Hideyoshi consequently instructed Tadaoki to return to his wife and arrange for

her to move to the Hosokawa mansion in Osaka.15

It is here that Tama made first

contact with the Jesuit missionaries, and sought a life of Christian fortitude while

confined by her husband within the walls of her residence.

The Jesuit accounts of Tama, baptised as Gratia, and her formative years of

conversion emphasise her intellectual acumen and grasp of European languages.16

In a

letter from 1587, Luís Fróis notes a touching encounter between the elderly convert

13

Gonoi, “Kirishitan,”48–49. 14

On the early years of Gratia’s life, see Johannes Laures, Two Japanese Christian Heroes: Justo

Takayama Ukon and Gracia Hosokawa Tamako (Tokyo: Bridgeway Press, 1959), 69–82; Ward, Women

Religious Leaders, 199–208. 15

Ward, Women Religious Leaders, 200. 16

See Takai Cosme’s intellectual debate with Gratia in Luís Fróis, Historia de Japam, ed. José Wicki,

vol. 4 (Lison: Biblioteca Nacional, 1983), 488. See also Cartas, vol. 1, 218–20.

Page 189: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

176

Catarina of Tanba and the yet-to-be- baptised Gratia.17

Catarina had brought a book

written by “Gerson” which captured Gratia’s interest. Due to a conventional early

modern misattribution to Jean Gerson (1363–1429) of the Contemptus mundi or The

Imitation of Christ, we can infer that this book was a copy of the very same, known by

its Japanese transliteration as Kontemutsusu Munji.18

Fróis comments that upon her

request, a number of spiritual texts in Japanese, Portuguese and Latin were sent to her,

most notably a copy of the Kontemutsusu Munji.19

She savored it so much, that she never left it far from her. If questions came to

her mind about some words in our language or if she did not know some

maxims, she would write them all down clearly and send Maria to the church to

bring her back the solutions ... On Sundays and holy days, she gathered her

Christian women to her and she herself read some chapters of Contemptus

mundi, or she exercised some items of catechism having translated them.20

In this respect, the Kontemutsusu Munji holds the key to understanding Gratia’s faith as

one of acceptance and eventual spiritual satisfaction in enduring an increasingly abusive

marriage and the political circumstances of her death.21

Such adversity symbolises the

cross she bore in her daily life through the imitation of Christ. Indeed, this is how Gratia

was characterised by the Jesuits in their annual letters and eventually reinvented for the

17

Fróis, Lettera annale del Giappone, 102. 18

The Jesuit missionaries in Japan, as did their counterparts in Europe, erroneously attributed The

Imitation of Christ to Gerson, and not Thomas à Kempis as it is conventionally known today. 19

The first official Japanese Jesuit print of the Contemptus Mundi was not published until 1596, though it

is clear that manuscript forms had been in circulation from as early as 1588. See Pierre Humbertclaude,

“La littérature chrétienne au Japon il y a trois cent ans,” Bulletin de la Maison Franco-Japonaise 8

(1936), 197. See also Farge, The Japanese Translations of the Jesuit Mission Press. 20

Cited in Gaye Rowley, An Imperial Concubine’s Tale: Scandal, Shipwreck, and Salvation in 17th-

Century Japan (New York: Columbia University Press, 2013), 47. 21

It should be noted, however, that Gratia was initially unhappy (even after her conversion) with her

abusive marriage and desired to leave. Yet it was for political reasons that the missionaries encouraged

her to endure. The very public nature of a high profile divorce would have worsened the already severe

restrictions enforced upon them. See Ward, Women Religious Leaders, 250–55. See also Yasmin Yaskell

and Makoto Harris Takao, “Battered Wife or ‘Strong Woman’? The Real Life and Death of Gracia

Hosokawa,” The Conversation. Last modified February 26, 2015, http://theconversation.com/battered-

wife-or-strong-woman-the-real-life-and-death-of-gracia-hosokawa-37793.

Page 190: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

177

stage. Her continual expression of readiness for death is a clear reflection of the lessons

found in the Kontemutsusu Munji to “witness the truth, to endure sufferings of the

Passion and to achieve glory; [for] it is the cross that was the way to heaven ...”22

In this

context, Gratia would have been encouraged by the Italian missionary Gnecchi-Soldo

Organtino (1530–1609) to conceive such endurance as a union with Christ, a means by

which one could come closer to understanding the truth of the Passion. The

Kontemutsusu Munji exhorted its reader to experience such closeness in the chapter

entitled “Tattoki Kurusu no Gokō no Michi no Koto” (“The Royal Way of the Precious

Cross”), a commentary on Matthew 16:24: 23

“If any man will come after me, let him

deny himself; take up his cross and follow me”. Here, Christ tells his disciples that in

giving up their mortal lives, eternal spiritual life would be gained; in losing all, they

would receive everything, and in the endurance of suffering, achieve glorious beatitude.

Haruko Nawata Ward has argued that Gratia understood her role in the Church not

solely as one of Christian wifely sacrifice, but as a future martyr. For Ward, this

exemplifies an “ordering [of] daily life in clear conscience following Christ”. 24

Indeed,

Gratia agreed to being beheaded by her husband’s servant in 1600, in order to preserve

her honour from enemies closing in on the Hosokawa residence. A jisei no ku (death

poem), penned by Gratia at this very moment, resonates with the teachings of the

Kontemutsusu Munji: “A flower is most beautiful when it knows the time to fall. People

are like flowers, I will die without hesitation.”25

While no extant copy of Gratia’s Kontemutsusu Munji manuscript has survived,

two editions from 1596 and 1610, which testify to stylistically different approaches to

22

Gonoi, “Kirishitan,” 48. 23

Ward, Women Religious Leaders, 268. 24

Ibid., 291. 25

“Chirinubeki tokishiritekoso yononakano hanamo hanare, hitomo hitonare”. Here, Gratia’s use of the

verb chirinubeki holds a double meaning, wherein it initially refers to the falling of flowers, while its

secondary meaning (“to die nobly”), indicates her readiness for death. A strictly literal translation of this

poem, devoid of Gratia’s Christian context, fails to convey her inner thoughts.

Page 191: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

178

translation, emphasise martyrs, confessors and virgins as exempla for Christian

imitation: “Various apostles, martyrs, confessors and virgins…these virtuous people

have been defined as models for all [kinds of] Christians.” 26

Mulier fortis highlights the

significance of this text. In Act Two, Scene Five (see Appendix 1), Gratia’s tyrannous

husband, Jacundonus, is incensed upon discovering a copy of the Contemptus mundi.

The book’s physical presence in the play symbolises Gratia’s identity as a devout

Christian, but also embodies a perceived rebellion against her husband in the name of

her faith. In outrage, Jacundonus asks his henchman, Colinus, whether the text has

“infected” his children.27

The royal children proceed to confirm their faith, making

visible the crucifixes gifted to them by their mother as a reward for their learning of the

Christian Doctrine. The Kontemutsusu Munji exemplifies a body of Kirishitan literature

published prior to the Nagasaki martyrdoms of 1597, which glorified the early Christian

martyrs, while texts published after this juncture generally fall into practical guides on

the path to, and endurance of, martyrdom. Thus, the Sanctos no Gosagueono Uchi

Nuqigaki (“Extracts from the Lives of the Saints”, 1591),28

a translation of Luis de

Granada’s Introducción del simbolo de la fe adapted to the cultural climate of Japan,

dedicated a hundred and seventy-one pages out of six hundred to “Martyrio no

Cotourari” (“Considerations of Martyrdom”), while the Fides no Dŏxi (“Guide to [the]

Faith”, 1592),29

another adaptation of Granada, similarly established a model of

martyrdom.

The exemplary martyrs of the Sanctos call for the contemplation of spiritual life

distinct from bodily considerations. They do so by seeking to move their reader by

26

“Satemo moromoro no apōsutoro, maruchiresu, konhesōres, bitujinesu…kono zennintachi wa

moromoro no Kirishitan no tehon to sadameraretamau mono nari.” 1610 edition cited in Farge, The

Japanese Translations of the Jesuit Mission Press, 53. 27

Walter Pass and Fumiko Niiyama-Kalicki, eds., Mulier Fortis: Drama des Weiner Jesuitenkollegium

(Graz: Akademische Druck und Verlagsanstalt, 2000), xxxiv. 28

Paulo Yōhō Ken and Vicente Hōin, trans., Sanctos no Gosagueono Uchi Nuqigaqi, (Kazusa: Jesuit

Mission Press, 1591). 29

Luis de Granada, Fides no Dŏxi to xite P. F. Luis de Granada Amaretaru xo no Riacu. (Amakusa:

Jesuit Mission Press, 1592).

Page 192: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

179

example. Thus one can read in the chapter headings of sixteen and nineteen of the

second volume:

“Among the evidences of the Church, martyrdom is the testimony of truth by

blood and the noblest expression of Fides [faith]...”

“Martyrdom is the way of loyally serving Deus in the combat against Satan,

the afflictions, sufferings, endurance along this way lead men to the rank of

heavenly life”.

“The stories of the woman martyrs, Saint Olalha, Saint Martina, Saint

Anasthasia.”30

These exempla and their related sententiae on martyrdom are particularly significant to

the Jesuit account of Gratia’s life when considered alongside the Fides no Dŏxi

discussed by Ward in 2013.31

Ward interprets female martyrs (often virgins) as the

ultimate guide to Japanese Christian faith as evidenced in chapters twenty-one and

twenty-three of the second volume of the Fides no Dŏxi. References to unyielding

hearts are recurrent (“qengo naru von cocoro” ~ “firm heart”; “tçuioqi von cocoro,” ~

“strong heart”) throughout these chapters whose truth is “testified by blood and the

source of inspiration”.32

Another Kirishitan text from this period, Maruchirio no

Kagami (“Mirror of Martyrdom,” c. early seventeenth century), is similarly devoted to

the lives of female martyrs, depicting them as models to be emulated by Japanese

Christians.33

Young women in the Fides no Dŏxi are characterised by means of stark

contrast between their soft female beauty and ‘inherent’ physical frailty on the one

30

Chapter 16, introduction; Chapter 16, Section 3, Chapter 19. Translated in Masaharu Anesaki,

“Writings on Martyrdom in Kirishitan Literature,” in The Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan, ed.

Hugh Byas,vol. 8 (Tokyo: Asiatic Society of Japan, 1931), 25–26. 31

Haruko Nawara Ward, “Translation of Fides in the Jesuit Mission in Japan,” (conference paper,

Sixteenth Century Society Conference, Puerto Rico, October 25, 2013). 32

Fides no Dŏxi, Book II, Chapter 1, translated in Anesaki, “Writings on Martyrdom,” 28. 33

The lives of the holy virgins St Anastasia, St Catherine, St Marina are presented in this work. See

Masaharu Anesaki, Kirishitan shūmon no hakugai to senpuku (Tokyo: Dōbunkan, 1925), 140–71.

Page 193: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

180

hand, and the strength with which they endure suffering in the name of their faith on the

other.

These women, despite their physiques so beautifully dressed that the moon and

flowers might envy them, and [so small that they may be] easily blown off by a

rough wind, are not afraid of humiliation, ill reputation, or beating of torture.

Forgetting the affectionate relationship with their father and mother,

disregarding others’ tears, even when finally [the torturers] grind their bones and

tear their bodies into halves by pulling them by two wheels, they surely maintain

Fides [faith].34

Indeed, these examples of female virgins, alongside the previously discussed “Martyrio

no Coutouari”, provide idealised archetypes in Kirishitan literature whose function was

to prompt veneration and encourage contemplation. At the turn of the seventeenth

century, the persecution of Japanese Christians had reached its zenith. As a result,

Kirishitan literature reflected a growing enthusiasm for martyrdom within the Jesuit

mission: the glorification of past martyrs gave way to more ‘practical’ guides on how

one should prepare for martyrdom both spiritually and physically. Kirishitan guides of

this period such as Maruchirio no Susume (“Exhortations to Martyrdom,” c.1615) and

Maruchirio no Kokoroe (“Instructions on Martyrdom,” c.1622), sought to justify the

necessity of the practice and why it existed at all, while simultaneously offering a

checklist of sorts against which Japanese Christians could assess their readiness for

martyrdom. According to the authors of the Maruchirio no Susume, “the Church is not

itself weakened by persecution, but is instead reinforced”.35

This maxim became

commonplace in European accounts of the Japanese Church throughout the 1600s. The

underlying lesson of these Kirishitan texts throughout the sixteenth and seventeenth

34

Ward, “Translation of Fides.” 35

Cited in Gonoi, “Kirishitan,” 52.

Page 194: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

181

centuries was that martyrdom was the baptism of blood and a path to Christian

perfection. While these theological tropes were not unique to the Japanese mission, the

Kirishitan culture that produced such Japanese martyrs – as the ones beatified by Pope

Urban VIII – represents something quite distinctive. Alessandro Valignano, in his

Sumario de las cosas de Japón (1583), claimed that “the Lord poured his Grace on this

Country so different from ours and with such different laws and customs as He did in

the Early Church in order to plant here his holy faith”.36

The conceptualisation of the

Japanese Mission as a parallel of the early Roman Church was widely acknowledged

and employed by the Jesuits for propaganda fide (propagation of faith). In so doing,

Japanese Christians were viewed as models of religious constancy, and whose virtue

was, by some, seen as superior to their European brothers and sisters.37

This

conceptualisation likely explains the popularity of Japanese martyrs, over those of the

other Jesuit missions from around the world, as a source of creative inspiration for

reasons beyond the intrigue of exoticism.

Japanese martyrdoms captured the European imagination: numerous accounts,

engravings, paintings, and musical and dramatic works were composed on this topic

throughout the early modern period. As previously emphasised, the transformation of a

Japanese culture of martyrdom into a performative point of departure for European

drama was arguably precipitated by the beatification of the Nagasaki martyrs by Pope

Urban VIII in 1627. Thus, in 1666, a twelve-year old Johann Bernhard Staudt took part

in the performance at the Jesuit College in Vienna of Honoris et pietatis connubium,

sive Justus Ucondonus, a historical tale about the exile of the famous Japanese convert

Dom Justo Takayama, a close friend of Gratia’s husband.38

This play was attended by

36

Translated in Koso, Introduction to Sanctos no Gosagueo no Uchi Nuqigaqi, 9. 37

See, for instance, Crasset, Histoire de l’Église du Japon, vol. 2, 250. 38

Anonymous, Honoris et Pietatis connubium, sive Justus Ucondonus Japoniae dynasta pius pro fide

exul, in tribus actibus (Vienna, 1666), Cod. 13241, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek. See Magraret

Dietrich, “Gratia Hosokawa: Ein Japanisches Vorbild für die Habsburger Dynastie,” in Theologie

Page 195: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

182

the Archduke of Austria, Leopold I (1658–1705) and his first wife, Margaret Theresa of

Spain (1651–73). Thirty-two years later, Leopold I and his third wife, Eleonor

Magdalene of Neuburg (1655–1720), would attend the performance of Mulier fortis on

July 31, 1698, in celebration of Eleonor’s name day and of the Feast of St. Ignatius.

Staudt’s childhood experience of this 1666 performance no doubt influenced his

composition of Mulier fortis in collaboration with Adolph for the Viennese College.

The Japanese theme would have also been familiar to Leopold I. Yet, the dissonance

between the life of Gratia Tama Hosokawa in Jesuit reports from her lifetime and her

performative representation in Mulier fortis presents us with an intriguing anomaly.

Faking Martyrdom in Cornelius Hazart’s Kirchen-Geschichte (1678)

In the argumentum (plot summary) of the perioche (performance program), Adolph

cites, as the source of his play’s plot, the Annales ecclesiastici of the seventeenth-

century Dutch Jesuit controversialist, orator, and historian, Cornelius Hazart (1617–90).

This refers to the first book of Hazart’s voluminous Kerckelycke Historie van de

gheheele wereldt which assembles narratives of the Catholic missions from around the

world, drawn from Jesuit annual letters, manuscripts, histories, and early

ethnographies.39

In writing Mulier fortis, Adolph referred to its German translation

completed by Mathias Soutermans in 1678.40

As far as the circumstances of Gratia’s

death in 1600 are concerned, the most comprehensive Jesuit account features in a letter

most likely narrated by Gnecchi-Soldo Organtino, edited and published by Portuguese

Zwischen Zeiten und Kontinenten, ed. Theodor Schneider and Helen Schüngel-Straumann (Freiburg:

Herder, 1993), 459. 39

Hazart, Kerckelycke Historie, vol. 1, 49–51. 40

Hazart, Kirchen-Geschichte das ist: Catholisches Christenthum durch die gantze Welt außgebreitet,

trans. Mathias Soutermans, vol. 1 (Vienna: Voigt, 1678), 70–73. We can conclude that Adolph referred to

the first edition of the German translation based on the date of Gratia’s death (1560) mentioned in the

argumentum of the perioche. The first edition lists the date of 1560, while the second edition lists 1590.

This discrepancy is in all likelihood a typographical error.

Page 196: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

183

Jesuit historian Fernão Guerreiro (1550–1617) soon after in 1603.41

Recognizing the

futility of retaliating against the Hosokawas’ enemies, Tadaoki’s trusted servant,

Ogasawara Shōsai, carried out his master’s orders. After she had attended the residential

oratory and spent time in prayer and in contemplating the prospect of her death:

…Dona Gra[t]ia knelt down, and repeating many times the holy names of Jesus

and Maria… [bore]her neck, when her head was cut off at one blow. […] Then

they [the servants] all ripped up their bellies, at the same time setting fire to the

[gun] powder [strewn throughout the house], on which they and the

mansion…were reduced to ashes…at which news the Father and all the rest of

us were exceedingly sorrowful, since the Christendom of those parts had lost

such a lady, such a mirror, such and so rare an example of virtue, as she always

was ever since her conversion.42

In this account, Gratia did not die a martyr to the Christian faith, but by Japanese

customs of war and virtue. Japanese chronicles also recount a similar set of events.

Compiled sometime between 1759 and 1783, the Menkō Shūroku features an account

given by Shimome Oboegaki who claimed to be Gratia’s aunt and a servant of the

Hosokawa residence.43

In these chronicles, a number of different versions of Gratia’s

death are given. These supposed eyewitness accounts conclude with Gratia committing

suicide, while one exception depicts her killing her children before taking her own

life.44

The Menkō Shūroku was written during the Tokugawa Era in which Neo-

Confucianism permeated social structure and had come to form the basis of Japanese

political philosophy. As a result, the Japanese accounts of Gratia’s life and death were

41

“Da lastimosa morte de Dona Graçia senhora Christã, que soçedeo em Ozaca, por occasiam destas

alterações.” Fernão Guerreiro, Relação Annual das coisas que fizeram os padres da Companhia de Jesus

nas suas missões do Japão [...], vol. 1 (Lisbon and Evora, 1603–11; repr. Coimbra, 1930), 194–98. 42

Boxer, “Hosokawa Tadaoki and the Jesuits,” 195–96. 43

Ward, Women Religious Leaders, 261. 44

Ibid.

Page 197: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

184

completely cleansed of Christian content. The Japanese representations of her demise in

the eighteenth century consequently emphasise her misfortune as a result of political

association and render her in death as an enduring symbol of ryōsai kenbo (“good wife,

wise mother”) and not the pious Christian the Jesuits had so widely admired.45

However, given the proximity of Guerreiro’s publication of Organtino’s letter to the

date of Gratia’s death, some Japanese historians, such as Matsuda Kiichi, believe the

Jesuit accounts to be more reliable than the Japanese chronicles.46

Organtino’s account was read throughout Europe and incorporated in a number

of Japanese Church histories. One of the most prominent of these is François Solier’s

Histoire ecclesiastique des isles et royaumes du Japon,47

one of forty-one sources that

Hazart cites in the preface to his Kerckelycke Historie. Solier’s account of the

“deplorable mort de Madame Grace Royne de Tango” follows Organtino’s letter

exactly. Yet Hazart’s account is far less faithful to either Organtino or Solier. In the

original first edition of the Dutch volume, Hazart tells us that “[t]his Christian heroine

spent thirteen whole years in such a tyrannical reformatory, and her beautiful patience

blossomed as a fragrant rose under the piercing thorns of all kinds of persecution”.48

She finally succumbs in 1600, exhausted by her husband’s abuse, leaving Tadaoki

overcome with remorse and anguish. Gratia is thus explicitly made a martyr in Hazart’s

account where she is not in Organtino’s. So why did Hazart ‘falsify’ Gratia’s cause of

death as martyrdom? Either he read Solier’s account, but decided, for the sake of

literary and religious closure, to complete the trajectory of her life set on the path of

Christian excellence, or he simply cited Solier without reading the account of Gratia. If

45

Ibid., 287. 46

Kiichi Matsuda, “Hosokawa Garasha: nanbanjin no hōkokusho kara,” in Ai to shinkō ni ikita Hosokawa

Garasha ten (Tokyo: Mainichi Shinbunsha, 1982), 105. 47

François Solier, Histoire ecclesiastique des isles et royaumes du Japon, vol. 2 (Paris: Cramoisy, 1627),

175–78. 48

“Dreizehn ganzer Jahr brachte diese Christliche Heldin zu in solcher Tyrannischen Zucht-Schuel und

ihr schöne Gedult blüte als ein wohlriechende Rosen unter den stechenden Dornen allerhand

Verfolgungen.” Hazart, Kirchen-Geschichte, 73.

Page 198: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

185

we assume the latter, Hazart must have read more widely than the forty-one references

he listed, as Solier was the only one to provide a description of Gratia’s life. We do

know that, in some sections, Hazart also relied upon oral news “that we [the Jesuit

fathers in the Antwerp professed house] expect any hour from China”.49

While the story

of Gratia’s death by 1667 was arguably old news, this story provided prime material for

preaching. Her success as a Christian exemplum reached as far as the Bavarian city of

Dillingen. In 1665, Jesuit poet, preacher and historian, Johannes Bisselius (1601–82),

presented a sermon of nine examples of Christian constancy. Subsequently published in

1666 and 1680, Gratia features prominently over thirty-seven pages throughout which

Bisselius focuses on the contrast between Japanese paganism and the virtues of

Catholicism.50

Thus, the “Queen” leaves “lust and all sorts of vices” to become a model

of Christian virtue. While Bisselius references the Jesuits’ annual letters (predominantly

those of Fròis), he renders Gratia as a Christian martyr. Despite describing her

conversion and the nature of her marriage accurately, Bisselius remains pointedly silent

about the political motives underpinning her death in 1600. Without the corroboration

of other extant sources of this nature, it is unclear whether the altered story of Gratia’s

death had become a common reinterpretation throughout the seventeenth century.

Nevertheless, the proximity in date of Bisselius’ work to the publication of the

Kerckelycke Historie raises the possibility that Hazart may well have found inspiration

for his fictional Gratia in this sermon or in other sources he did not explicitly reference.

Despite the historical inaccuracies that inspired Adolph, Gratia’s reinvention in Mulier

fortis presents us with an archetype of the Christian hero whose performance expresses

the metaphysical notion of Catholic virtue.

49

Hazart translated in Johan Verberckmoes, “Overseas Passions and the Self: Japanese Martyrs in the

Ecclesiastical History of the Entire World by Cornelius Hazart,” in Passion, Affekt und Leidenschaft in

der Frühen Neuzeit, ed. Johann Anselm Steiger et al., vol. 2 (Wiesbaden: Harrossowitz Verlag, 2005),

917. 50

Johannes Bisselius, Digitus Dei, humana corda tangens: Herz beruerenden Finger Gottes, in

unterschiedlichen Fasten Exempeln vorgestellt (Dillingen: Akademische Truckerey, 1666), 118–55.

Page 199: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

186

‘Changing Hearts’ and the Sensuous Performance of Japanese Martyrdom

The moralising function of Jesuit theatre was entirely dependent upon the assumption

that ‘changing hearts’ was possible through the emotive effectiveness of performance

for propaganda fide. In order to understand the rationale for the Jesuit theatre as a

“large-scale pulpit”, 51

the relationships between actors/singers and their characters, and

these characters and their audiences, must be seen in the light of the Spiritual Exercises

of Ignatius of Loyola. Ignatius’s set of meditations, prayers, and mental exercises was

heavily reliant on visualisation, a process by which the imagination of the exercitant

was engaged with apposite representations to support, prompt, and sustain spiritual

practice. By developing their image-forming faculty, exercitants engaged not only their

sense of sight, but also hearing, touch, taste, and smell in order to effect a spiritual

transformation predicated on their emotional response to these visualisations.52

The use

of material objects, devotional art, and the performing arts more broadly, can be seen as

extensions of this meditational sensuousness, and all had their role to play in the Jesuits’

emotional pedagogy. In this way, Tomasz Jeż defines Jesuit school drama as the

“artistic equivalent” of the Spiritual Exercises through its use of applicatio sensuum, the

“meditative use of experiences acquired with the imagination’s senses”.53

In

combination with the Ignatian compositio loci (“composition of place”) – a visual scene

composed from one’s imagination or memory – these methods facilitated the recreation

of the lives of Christian heroes and representation of spiritual themes. Thus the standard

of sensuous performance, grounded in the Spiritual Exercises, was for “individuals [to]

use their senses and imagination fully, [such that] they [could] imagine themselves

51

Immoos, “Japanese Themes in Swiss Baroque Drama,” 79. 52

On the necessary scenes for visualisation in the Spiritual Exercises, see, for instance, Richard A. Blake,

Listen With Your Eyes: Interpreting Images in the Spiritual Exercises (St. Louis: Seminar on Jesuit

Spirituality, 2000); Chevalier, “Neo-Latin Theatre in Italy,” 73; David Morgan, The Forge of Vision: A

Visual History of Modern Christianity (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2015), 35–41. 53

Tomasz Jeż, “Between Liturgy and Theatre: The Jesuit Lenten Meditations from the Baroque Silesia,”

Musicologica Brunensia 49 (2014), 262. See also Fülöp-Miller, The Jesuits, 409–14. Chevalier also

stresses a link between the Spiritual Exercises and the portrayal of virtues and vices in theatre. See

Chevalier, “Neo-Latin Theatre in Italy,” 73.

Page 200: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

187

inside a different place or person and, through this process…learn and change”. 54

To

this extent, every place and character, once it was mentally conceived, was first

structured in a figurative from, and then indelibly ‘imprinted’ upon the consciousness.55

Ultimately, emotive aesthetic in Jesuit drama was related to a pedagogical and spiritual

emphasis on the imaginative capacity in particular, and on training of the senses in

general.

Within the context of Mulier fortis, the Jesuit stage acted as a reflexive mirror

through which European Catholic identity was constructed through the embodiment of

the exotic ‘Other’. The college boys not only performed the trials and tribulations and

the good deeds (or acts of evil) and virtues (or vices) of their assigned character, but in

the very act of doing so, ideally underwent moral changes themselves through the

performance of borrowed piety or the suffering of condemnation. Indeed, many

contemporary Jesuit writings on drama stress this development of moral soundness

through imitation. Portuguese Jesuit Luís da Cruz (1543–1604), for instance, reflected

on this very significance:

Why is it that the Society [of Jesus] makes use of the drama? What have we to

do with the theatre? […] There is but one purpose we have at heart and will

always have, namely, to be of service to the state by instilling virtue. We shall

continue to labor at it, even in the face of difficulties, as long as it will help to

expel wickedness, increase piety, inflame love of virtue and afford becoming

amusement.56

54

Jonathan Levy and Floraine Kay, “The Use of the Drama in the Jesuit Schools, 1551–1773,” Youth

Theatre Journal 10 (1996), 64. 55

Fülöp-Miller, The Jesuits, 409. 56

Translated in Allan Farrell, The Jesuit Code of Liberal Education (Milwaukee: Bruce, 1938), 123.

Page 201: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

188

While an analysis of the didactic role of the theatre prescribed by Jesuit regulations need

not be replicated here,57

it is important to emphasise the inextricable link between

rhetorical performance and a need to move the audience’s emotions. In this manner,

French Jesuit Charles Porée (1675–1741) asserted that “[m]an consists of body and

soul. We will be instructed and moved and are not sufficiently instructed unless we are

moved.”58

In a similar vein, Bernardino Stefonio in the preface to his tragedy, Crispus

(1597) addressed the need for ‘changing hearts’:

The entire theatrical display constructed to move the affections of the spectators,

made everything more impressive by means of the images, which make an

impact on the soul through the ears and eyes. What human heart is so shielded

with armor that it cannot be transported by the orchestra, the staging, the

dramatic action, and the harmony of sounds?59

In this preface, Stefonio exemplifies the capacity of the Jesuit stage as a multimedia

spectacle that engaged the human senses, moving the audience to a spiritual

transformation: a true theatrum affectuum humanorum (“theatre of human

affections”).60

Moreover, it speaks to the emotional ‘style’ of the Jesuits, keyed to

visualisation and enacted in public space through sensuous theatrical displays. Thus the

aim of ‘changing hearts’ through sensuous theatre provides a useful analytical lens for

exploring the moralising function of Mulier fortis.

57

See Marcello Fagiolo, “The Scene of Glory: the Triumph of the Baroque in the Theatrical Works of the

Jesuits,” in The Jesuits and the Arts, 1540-1773, 231–46; Fidel Rädle, “Jesuit Theatre in Germany,

Austria and Switzerland,” 185–292; McCabe, An Introduction to the Jesuit Theater. 58

Poirée cited in Levy and Kay, “The Use of the Drama in the Jesuit Schools,” 64. 59

Cited in Fagiolo, “The Scene of Glory,” 231. 60

Lang, Theatrum affectuum humanorum, sive Considerationes morales ad scenam accomodatae

(“Theatre of Human Affections, or Moral Considerations accommodated to the Stage”): A Lenten

meditation (spoken word and musical components reflecting upon the Passion for the successive Sundays

of Lent by Jesuit schools) by Franz Lang (1654–1725). Containing nineteen works by various Munich-

based Jesuit composers, and accompanied by Lang’s own Latin text, this Lenten meditation revolves

around eleven affects: Ira (anger), Fuga (flight), Timor (fear), Odium (hate), Tristitia (sadness),

Desperatio (desperation), Desiderium (desire), Audacia (audacity), Amor (love), Gaudium (happiness),

and Spes (hope). For a discussion of its musical structure, see Víctor Rondón, “Sung Catechism and

College Opera: Two Musical Genres in the Jesuit Evangelization of Colonial Chile,” in The Jesuits:

Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, vol. 2, 498–511.

Page 202: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

189

The history of religious persecution in Japan was arguably one of the most

fruitful sources of plots for the Jesuit stage, and manifested in stories and characters that

endured throughout the seventeenth and eighteen centuries.61

Mulier fortis epitomises

this repertoire, performed before the Austrian royal family. Intended for a royal event,

with the glorification of the virtuous Japanese ‘Queen’ as a mirror for Eleonor

Magdalene,62

this melodrama can be categorised as a ludi caesarei, a definable form of

baroque theatre composed and performed by the Jesuits for the Hapsburg court.63

Mulier fortis is one of thirty-four surviving manuscripts written by the ‘Pater Comicus’

Johann Baptist Adolph. Gérard Laudin identifies Adolph as one of the most influential

Viennese playwrights of his time, innovating new approaches to the ludi caesarei

through its use of music (often written by Staudt) in ways unexpected of school

productions.64

Divided into three acts, Mulier fortis incorporates a sung prologue and

epilogue, as well as two divisional choruses between the acts (see Appendix 1). These

transitional portions of the drama involve allegories of virtues and vices: Constancy

(Constantia), Restlessness (Inquies), Repentance (Poenitudo), Adversity (Adversitas),

Wrath (Furor), Cruelty (Crudelitas), and Reward (Praemium).65

These sections which

frame the dramatic action can be seen as drawing on the Italian genre of the

61

Proot and Verberckmoes, “Japonica in the Jesuit Drama of the Southern Netherlands,” 28. 62

Dietrich hints at a parallel between the representation of Gratia in Mulier fortis and the Archduchess

herself through their shared piety and love of the Imitation of Christ. See Margret Dietrich, “Aufführung

und Dramaturgie,” in Pass and Niiyama-Kalicki, Drama des Weiner Jesuitenkollegium, xix. 63

A “[t]ype of Baroque theatre performed for the Hapsburg court by the Viennese College of Jesuits […]

The plots of the principal plays, which were mostly spoken [acted], dealt allegorically with…modern

history, and often contained patriotic elements.” Robert N. Freeman, “Ludi Caesari,” in The New Grove

Dictionary of Opera, ed. Stanely Sadie, vol. 3 (London: MacMillan Press, 1992), 77. 64

Gérard Laudin, “Le theatre en Allemagne,” in L’Aube de la Modernité, 1680–1760, ed. Peter-Eckhard

Knabe et al. (Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publishing Company, 2002), 281–82. 65

The perioche lists the musical performers as follows: Constancy – D. Laurentius Pfeiffer, tenor in the

Professed House (domo prof.); Wrath – D. Leonardus Georgius Lercher, bass in the Professed House;

Cruelty - D. Mathias Oetlin, theologian (theol.) of the Seminary of Saint Ignatius and Saint Pancras

(Semin. SS: Ignat. & Pancratii); Restlessness, Adversity and Reward – Ignatius Antonius Synetius, A

pupil of the upper grammar class (syntaxista) at the Seminary of Saint Ignatius and Saint Pancras;

Repentance – Adamus Wanderer, A pupil of the upper grammar class at the Seminary of Saint Ignatius

and Pancras. Including these singers, forty-nine actors were involved in the production.

Page 203: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

190

intermedio.66

Indeed, the form’s seemingly antiquated style was preserved by the Jesuits

in their school dramas, finding utility in their combination of allegory, spectacle, and

heightened tone.67

These intermedi, in Mulier fortis, form an allegorical play-within-a-

play, constructing moral paragons that comment on the plight and victory of Gratia’s

soul. In this way, the prologue of the drama, in which “Wrath and Cruelty fight in vain

against the column of Constancy”,68

acts as an allegory of the argumentum in the

perioche.69

This proverbial fight between vice and virtue, parallels the progression of

Gratia’s body as it undergoes a physical and symbolic conversion from earthly-bound

mortality to the boundless embrace of heaven. The torture inflicted upon Gratia by her

husband Jacundonus ‘inscribes’ her body as a witness to Christ. As such, the body

functions both simultaneously as spectacle and symbol.70

The finality of her death also

presents an inverse play of power. In spite of her inherent frailty as a woman,

accentuated in Adolph’s text, she transcends her gender through the act of martyrdom, a

process by which her soul is infused with spiritual power, while leading her husband to

see the error of his pagan ways. In reviewing this performative representation of Gratia

in Mulier fortis, there are unavoidable resonances between allusions to martyrdom in

66

Beginning in fifteenth-century Italy, these short entertainments employed vocal and instrumental music

between acts of larger theatrical works. In contrast with operatic writing, the intermedi comprised self-

contained dances and songs, but not continuous music. Donald C. Sanders, Music at the Gonzaga Court

in Mantua (Lanham, Maryland: Lexington Books, 2012), 174–75. 67

David Kimbell, Italian Opera (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991), 295. For another study

that looks to the Jesuits’ use of intermedi in their theatrical productions, see Virginia Christy Lamothe,

“The Theater of Piety: Sacred Operas for the Barberini Family (Rome, 1632–1643)” (PhD diss.,

University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, 2009). 68

Pass and Niiyama-Kalicki, Drama des Weiner Jesuitenkollegium, xxvi. 69

“Gratia, queen of the realm of Tango and spouse of the King Jacundonus, converts to the Christian

belief in the absence of her husband and teaches her children also in that respect. When Jacundonus

returns from war she is presented as a Christian, and is badly received; through various turns and even

under pain of death she is ordered to return to idol-worship, but in vain; until eventually, having stood

above threats and beatings in her heart, exhausted by her sufferings, in August 1590, she sends her

steadfast soul to heaven, a reward for her fortitude. After her death, Jacundonus, tormented by pangs of

guilt, damns his own cruelty and is transformed from a tyrant into a wonderful herald for his wife.” Pass

and Niiyama-Kalicki, Drama des Weiner Jesuitenkollegium, xxvi. Direct quotations from the Mulier

fortis manuscript have been translated by Yasmin Haskell. 70

Gail Streete, Redeemed Bodies: Women Martyrs in Early Christianity (Kentucky: Westminster John

Knox, 2009), 2.

Page 204: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

191

the play and models of piety substantiated in the Kirishitan literature previously

discussed.

Gratia, both in Mulier fortis as well as in Jesuit and Japanese reports, was noted

for her considerable beauty, with which she charmed many. This is emphasised in Act

Three, Scene One (see Appendix 1), in which her husband, who initially threatens her

with red-hot irons and molten lead, is pacified against his will by her beauty. He

exclaims that her softness weakens his hand, and he cowers at the sight of her bright

cheeks, pink lips and eyes like gemstones. Jacundonus exits the stage exasperated by his

attachment to her fragile beauty and exhorts himself to end such love. Similarly, erotic

undertones may be detected in the account of her martyrdom by Jacundonus’ henchman,

Colinus:

…the heavy rain of blows pressed down, and pain st[ole] through all her joints,

the thick storm inundates her snowy limbs with blood. Ashamed, she blushed at

her naked breast, and often in chaste modesty cast down her eyes, often she

raises them to heaven, sighs, suppresses her cries, rains with tears.71

For Tertullian, the Church was seeded by the blood of the martyrs: Sanguis martyrum

semen Christianorum. In basing his dictum in ancient medicine, which understood

semen as a clarified form of blood, he not only conflates the two bodily fluids, but also

relates martyrdom to sexuality. 72

Thus, according to David Biale, “to die for God is an

erotic act whose result is the birth of new Christians”.73

The erotic imagery evoked by

the account of Gratia’s torture is reminiscent of her sisters in the early Roman Church.

A common thread to be found among the female martyrs commemorated in the Canon

of the Mass is emphasis on the defilement of the naked female form: from the

71

Pass and Niiyama-Kalicki, Drama des Weiner Jesuitenkollegium, xxxviii. 72

David Biale, Blood and Relief: The Circulation of a Symbol between Jews and Christians (Berkeley:

University of California Press, 2007), 74. 73

Biale, Blood and Relief, 74.

Page 205: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

192

humiliation of the virginal Saint Agnes, stripped naked and paraded to a brothel, to the

severing of Saint Agatha’s breasts. This dichotomy between the fragility of female

beauty and strength in physical tolerance of torture strongly resonates with the model of

female martyrdom established in the Fides no Dŏxi. Adolph and Staudt also forge

typological links between Gratia and the “heroines from antiquity” celebrated in the

Epilogue of Mulier fortis. The soprano role of Reward ruminates upon The Book of

Proverbs 31:10: “Who can find a virtuous woman? From afar, from the furthest realms,

I come, her Reward.”74

Reward, in the presence of Constancy continues to sing:

I have roamed the lands,

I have wandered the seashores,

I saw [the] Amazons,

I saw Tomyris,

Camilla [Aeneid], Coelia [Concordia]

Cornelia [mother] of the Gracchi,

Heroines from antiquity.

And does our age not bear

Similar minds? Or times recently past?

Whose deeds,

Whose acts,

Accomplished and enduring with great praise,

May furnish plots for a play?75

74

“Mulierem fortem quis inveniet? Procul et de ultimis finibus pretium eius.” Johann Baptist Adolph and

Johann Bernhard Staudt, Mulier fortis: cuius pretium de ultimis finibus sive Gratia regni Tango regina

(Vienna, 1698), 314 (Manuscript Cod. Vind. 9812, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek Wien). 75

“Tractus terrae peragravi,/Littus maris pererravi/Vidi Amazones,/Vidi Thomyrides,/Camillas,

Coelias,/Grachas Cornelius,/Heroinas prisci saeculi. An non similium est ferax mentium/Vel aetas nostra?

Vel vincina tempora? Quarum gesta,/Quarum facta,/Sic cum laude stent peracta,/Ut thema sint

spectaculi?” Adolph and Staudt, Mulier fortis, 314–15.

Page 206: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

193

The role of Constancy in hearing Reward’s search for a “Strong Woman,” affirms

Gratia’s identity as a Christian heroine, emphasising her nobility, virtue, and strength in

suffering torture for the crown of martyrdom:

A Strong woman, you ask?

Come, come, I will show you such a woman,

A Christian Amazon,

A magnanimous prince,

An image of true virtue,

The prodigy of the last century.

[…]

She endured threats and torture,

Lashings and lances,

Madness and fury,

She triumphed over tyranny and pain,

All with a blessed omen,

For Christ’s holy name.76

Here the dramatic characters (i.e. Gratia) and the singing allegories finally converge

through in a direct reference to the virtuous ‘Queen’. Constancy’s ode to Gratia’s soul is

reminiscent of Hazart’s description of the fragrant rose enduring the cruelty of its

persecutor. It is here, in the final moments of the melodrama as a whole, that the Glocal

Mirror is truly turned upon the audience. In placing Gratia in the company of “strong

women” from Christian antiquity, matters of time, space, and cultural distance are

compressed, presenting Gratia Hosokawa as a reflection of the past as a martyr, the

76

“Mulierem fortem requiris? Veni, veni, ostendam mulierem,/Christianam Amazonem,/Magnanimam

principem,/Virtutis verae imaginem,/Lapsi saeculi prodigium. […] Vicit minas et catastas,/Vicit flagra,

vicit hastas,/Vicit insanum, vicit furorem,/Vicit tyrannum, vicit dolorem,/Felici cuncta omine,/Sacro pro

Christi nomine.” Adolph and Staudt, Mulier fortis, 315–16.

Page 207: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

194

present as Eleonor Magdalene, and the future as the virtuous young women of the

Hapsburg Empire. The Jesuit construction of Gratia also conformed to the early modern

ideal of a wife who, “[e]xcelling in Christian virtues, …studied devotional literature,

engaged in charity, cared for her subordinates, guided her husband gently to the faith,

and with virile courage sacrificed herself for him.”77

Just as Mulier fortis reflects the

model of female martyrdom espoused in the Fides no Dŏxi, so too does its imagery of

“firm” and “strong” hearts permeate the Second Chorus in which “the faithful heart

withstands the furnace of Adversity, and Wrath resentfully concedes defeat to

Constancy”.78

Inasmuch as Antoine Wierix’s famous engravings emblematically represent the

heart as a stage for the exploits of the infant Jesus,79

Adolph and Staudt in this

allegorical chorus bring to life the static cardiomorphic emblem through music and

staged spectacle. Adolph’s marginal instructions inform us that the stage is set as a

furnace, in which the heart of Constancy is thrown into the flames by Adversity who

sings of the forge as a test to see whether the heart is worthy of heaven. The heart

ascends from the flames, shining and stronger than before, symbolising Gratia’s

unification with God and the moral lesson that one’s faith grows stronger through

adversity. That is to say “[t]he Society [of Jesus] is made complete by adversity”.80

This

motto, whose sentiment is similarly expressed in the Maruchirio no Susume, is found in

the Dutch translation of the famous emblem book, Imago primi saeculi, whose fourth

chapter is devoted to the Society’s martyrs and to the imitation of Christ. Musically, the

77

Ward, Women Religious Leaders, 268; Elisabeth Gossmann, “Gracia Hosokawa Tama (1563–1600),”

Japanese Religions 19 (1994), 17. 78

Pass and Niiyama-Kalicki, Drama des Weiner Jesuitenkollegium, xxxvi. 79

Antoine Wierix, Cor Iesu Amanti Sacrum (Antwerp: Michael Snijders, c. 1585). 80

“De Societeyt wordt volmaeckt door teghenspoet.” Joannes Bollandis et al., Af-Beeldinghe van

D’eerste Eeuwe der Societeyt Iesu, trans. Laurent Uwens (Antwerp, 1640), 398r. This motto accompanies

the famous emblem of the Jesuit printing press. Beneath it is the phrase, fingitque premendo (“shaped by

pressing”), a direct reference to Virgil’s Aeneid (Book 6: 77–80), in which Apollo overpowers the Sibyl’s

body and soul. Less visible in the emblem are hanging pictures of the crucifixion and of a Pietà, drawing

parallels of personal adversity with the Passion.

Page 208: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

195

second chorus of Mulier fortis features interjecting “clarino” (trumpet) passages

between the sung lines of Constancy. These in themselves act as musical symbols of

war and victory. At the beginning of the chorus they signify the heart’s descent into the

flames as a battle of faith, while their reprise towards the end calls forth the glory of

God in Constancy’s, and indeed Gratia’s, victory. This example of an allegorical chorus

demonstrates what one might define as a living emblem, wherein the conventional

properties of static word and image are transformed through the animation of music,

acting, and staging.81

In the First Chorus, the tenor role of Constancy sings of rocky

cliffs ascending triumphantly above the turbulent waters, while “the lone moon frees

itself from the clouds,” and palm fronds strengthen even after being weighed down by

the yoke.82

These images are highly reminiscent of Jesuit emblems most famously

rendered in the Imago primi saeculi.83

They are rhetorically emphasised by musical

repetition in Mulier fortis. In analysing the score of the allegorical sections, the repeated

musical phrases fall on text describing emblematic images and professions of Christian

fortitude. Such repetitive emphasis may be seen in the tutti chorus of the Epilogue, in

which all four singers repeat the word coronat (“crown”), in the final chord, thus

putting the accent on the triumph of the Christian faith. In the original manuscript, this

final word is penned in significantly larger writing (see Figure 16). The rhetorical

repetitio extends to repetition of certain musical passages or thoughts as well as the da

capo of arias.84

Hence the seemingly simplistic Latin and rhyming structure of the sung

allegories and the repetitive nature of the music emphasise clarity, amplification, and

emotional effect, serving a clear didactic function. Throughout the early modern period,

81

See Alison Saunders, “Make the Pupils Do It Themselves: Emblems, Plays and Public Performances in

French Jesuit Colleges in the Seventeenth Century,” in The Jesuits and the Emblem Tradition, ed. John

Manning, Karel Porteman, and Marc van Vaeck (Turnhout: Brepols, 1999), 191. See also Judi Loach,

“The Teaching of Emblematics and Other Symbolic Imagery by Jesuits within Town Colleges in

Seventeenth and Eighteenth-Century France,” in The Jesuits and the Emblem Tradition, 161–86. 82

Adolph and Staudt, Mulier fortis, 289–91v. 83

Joannes Bollandus et al., Imago primi saeculi Societatis Iesu (Antwerp: Plantiniana Balthasar Moretti,

1640), 50; 324; 327; 565; 580; 717; 726. 84

See for instance, Johann Adolph Scheibe, Der critische Musicus, vol. 2 (Hamburg: Wiering, 1740),

688.

Page 209: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

196

the spectacle of the Jesuit stage – in its exploitation of word, music, and image – drew

upon the human senses to inscribe moralising messages in their audiences by any

sensuous means. Thus for those in attendance of Mulier fortis, its performance of

“music as oration” became, what Andrew Weaver has defined as, “a true oration, an

affective delivery of a text heightened by a wealth of musical devices adding new

intensity to the rhetorical impact of the words”.85

Adolph, in the scene preceding the Second Chorus, features an exhortation to

martyrdom voiced through the mouths of three young Japanese children and a father

who are persecuted by pagan soldiers. Act Two, Scene Six (see Appendix 1) opens with

a reflection upon the extent of martyrdom that swept the country by the turn of the

seventeenth century: “In what storms of blood from Christ’s flock is Japan swimming?

Everywhere I put my foot I step on blood, and I tread in the footsteps of the martyrs.”86

The pathos of this statement also carries an implicit exhortation to the boy actors (and

their audience by extension) to follow in these bloodied footsteps on a virtuous path to

salvation. Throughout the scene, the raging soldiers tell the three boys that death awaits

them if they refuse to apostatise. In their responses, the virtuous youths offer rationales

that are reminiscent of the aforementioned Maruchirio no Susume. The boys speak of

their determination to die: “I will consider this the highest reward, to be able to die for

Christ before my father”; “Here you see my breast prepared for the wound. I am a

Christian. I live and die for Christ.”87

The character of the “third young boy” who

quarrels with the third soldier, views his persecution as wholly profitable whether he is

killed or not: “You live, and send me to heaven a martyr -- or learn to be better in future

85

Andrew Weaver, Sacred Music as Public Image for Holy Roman Emperor Ferdinand III: Representing

the Counter-Reformation Monarch at the End of the Thirty Years’ War (Lanham: Ashgate, 2013), 118. 86

“Quantis procellis sanguinis Christi gregis Iapon natatur? Undique, ubi figo gradum, Calco cruorem, et

martyrum gressus lego.” Pass and Niiyama-Kalicki, Drama des Weiner Jesuitenkollegium, xxxv. 87

“Hoc mihi lucrum Putabo summum, posse pro Christo mori Meum ante patrem; hinc levior et curis

Morieris ipse!”; “En paratum pectus in vulnus vides.Sum Christianus, vivo pro Christo et cado.” Ibid.,

xxxv–vi.

Page 210: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

197

with me as teacher!”88

The boy stresses that should the soldier die a pagan, his soul

would be destined to “roast … in the eternal fire, and how much glory is there in that for

God?” Although the soldier can be seen as a potential convert, his role as a persecutor

also holds the key to the boy’s desired transformation through martyrdom. This

sentiment is directly expressed in the Maruchirio no Susume:

If wicked rulers did not exist in various countries, where would myriads of

martyrs have been produced? Above all, thanks to the malicious and atrocious

acts of the Jews, the way of our salvations has been accomplished through the

Passion of Jesus, our Savior.89

Indeed, Kirishitan literature on martyrdom discouraged retaliation against Japanese

persecutors and enjoined prayer for their salvation. This is clearly outlined in the

Maruchirio no Kokoroe:

Never cherish an evil thought towards the officer passing the sentence of death

or the executioner, but pray to Deus that they be led to the way of truth, since it

is their deeds that take you on the way to Paraiso [Paradise].90

It is evident from these examples that Adolph and Staudt’s performative representations

of Japanese martyrdom do unknowingly transmit the key tenets of Kirishitan literature

prevalent towards the end of Japan’s Christian Century. While such an ideology was

ultimately universal to the Jesuit missions, it informed the Japanese culture of

martyrdom which developed in its own unique ways during the persecution era. In

reviewing Act Two, Scene Six, we gain insight into how the Jesuits used performance

as a rehearsal space for the actors’ and the audience’s moral future. These young boys,

88

“Coesus aeterno fores Assandus igne, Gloria et quanta hinc deo?Ast ego peremptus pro dei immensi

fide,Psallam beatus coelicos inter choros.Tu vive, et hinc me martyrem coelo insere,Vel me magistro

imposterum melius sape.” Ibid., xxxvi. 89

Translated in Anesaki, “Writings on Martyrdom,” 42. 90

Ibid., 65.

Page 211: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

198

in embodying their Japanese brothers, were placed in a performative context in which

they were presented with a moral dilemma. On the point of persecution, these actors, in

taking to heart their characters’ lines, gained vicarious life experience through

performance. This particular scene stands alone, outside of the narrative and of its

allegorical commentary, yet fulfilled a vital didactic function. Alongside the figure of

the woman of valour (mulier fortis), the child martyr in Jesuit church histories of Japan

was developed as a model of affective piety. Crasset’s Histoire de L’Église du Japon,

for instance, offers poignant tales of young children who fearlessly face death and even

encourage violence from their persecutors.91

The audience’s ‘witnessing’ of young boys

proclaiming their readiness for death in the cause of Christ on stage was designed to

move the affections powerfully. Emotional resonances can thus be found between Jesuit

accounts of Kirishitan mothers and fathers watching the persecution and martyrdom of

their own children, and the act of Viennese parents witnessing their child performing

this role for the Jesuit stage. The corroboration of faith in Act Two, Scene Six was thus

reliant upon the emulation of virtue (ad virtutis aemulationem) brought about by the

‘movements’ of one’s affections. While there are no extant records of audience

reception for the performance of Mulier fortis, there are examples of the Jesuits’

productions in Vienna prompting direct spiritual responses. In a production of the

tragedy Euripus (1555), Jesuit reports claim that the audience was “so stirred by the

pitiful plaints of the damned souls of Euripus, as to not make a few of them resolve on a

better manner to live. This they openly proclaimed and their tears and groans left no

doubt about this”.92

Similarly, in the preface to Jacob Bidermann’s posthumous Ludi

theatrales sacri (1666), it is reported that a 1609 performance of Bidermann’s

Cenodoxus in Munich caused thirteen members of the court to immediately retreat to

perform the Spiritual Exercises. Moreover, the student who played the very role of

91

Crasset, The History of the Church of Japan, vol. 2, 200–201; 207–208; 220–22; 232–33. 92

Litterae quadrimestres, III, 710–11, translated in McCabe, An Introduction to the Jesuit Theater, 38.

Page 212: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

199

Cenodoxus is recorded as having entered the Society of Jesus, inspired by the moral

lessons at the heart of the performance.93

The educational power of dialogue, the

didactic function of repetition and memorisation, and the theatre as a space to practise

ethical choices, are all factors that one might consider part of the Jesuits’ rationale for

employing performance as a school of morals.94

The propagation of faith lay at the centre of Jesuit practice. This winning of

souls was central both to the Society’s apostolic work and to the performative

representations of these efforts across the globe. In this, playwrights and composers of

the Society of Jesus were masters in employing their histories of foreign missions to

corroborate Catholic faith in Europe throughout the early modern period. Indeed,

spiritual persuasion by manipulating the audience’s emotions – to move the soul – was

the primary purpose of theatrical and musical composition and performance throughout

the baroque period.95

Mulier fortis provides us with a fascinating case of a carefully – if

not fancifully – constructed exemplum of martyrdom, and instantiates not only theatrical

and musical structures and styles of the time and region, but gives us insight into the

Jesuit stage’s moral capacity through multi-media and multi-sensorial engagement. The

role of Hazart in mythologising the figure of Gratia Tama Hosokawa as a Christian

martyr poses new questions about the genesis of her European narrative. Gratia

embodies the pious Christian preparing for martyrdom as informed by contemporary

Kirishitan literature, exemplifies a prime model of Imitatio Christi, and remains an

enduring cultural demonstration of the Society’s presence in early modern Japan. Thus,

if we view the Jesuit theatre as a reflexive mirror of European Catholicism, its

93

See Yasmin Haskell, “Child Murder and Child’s Play: The Emotions of Children in Jakob Bidermann’s

Epic on the Massacre of the Innocents (Herodiados libri iii, 1622),” International Journal of the

Classical Tradition 20 (2013), 84; Jennifer A. Herdt, Putting on Virtue: The Legacy of the Splendid Vices

(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2008), 138. 94

Jonathan Levy, “Theatre and Moral Education,” Journal of Aesthetic Education 31 (1997): 65–75. 95

See for instance, Giulio Caccini, Le nuove musiche (Florence: Marescotti, 1601); Michael Praetorius,

Syntagma musicum, vol. 3 (Wolfenbüttel: Elias Holwein, 1619); Charles Butler, The Principles of Musik

(London: John Haviland, 1636).

Page 213: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

200

appropriation of ‘Oriental’ aesthetics and themes turn out to be self-referential.

Although the Japanese Gratia is obscured by layers of Christian/European rhetoric,

these layers are in turn imbued with the blood of the Japanese martyrs, forming an

invaluable imprint from the Jesuits’ historical missions. Beyond its function as exotic

ornamentation, the Japanese theme of Mulier fortis spoke to the Society’s view of a

global Church, formed through an imagined sense of interconnectedness in the universal

experience of adversity, for it is “[w]ith these rewards [that] heaven bestows virtue” and

“with these praises, [that] the earth crowns the virtuous”.96

96

The final text of the Epilogue: “His coelum praemiis virtutem donat, his terra laudibus fortes coronat.”

Adolph and Staudt, Mulier fortis, 319–23v.

Page 214: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

201

FIGURE 15. Titlepage of Mulier fortis (1698).

REPRODUCED WITH PERMISSION OF THE ÖSTERREICHISCHE NATIONALBIBLIOTHEK, COD. 9812 FOL.

270.

Page 215: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

202

FIGURE 16. Final chorus (Epilogue) of Mulier fortis (1698).

REPRODUCED WITH PERMISSION OF THE ÖSTERREICHISCHE NATIONALBIBLIOTHEK, COD. 9812 FOL.

323V.

Page 216: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

203

CHAPTER SEVEN

Re-Imagining the Culture of Christian Persecution in Japan:

Agnese Martire del Giappone (1783)

It is too difficult to discern between the contrasting lights that both assault the

soul, which is deceptive, and which is true” (Gecivo to Agnese: Act One, Scene

Three).1

Within the Christian discourse of conversion, the duality of turning to, and turning away

from God has been central to the conception of faith and the construction of religious

identities. In the New Testament, the Greek terms metanoia (to rethink or repent) and

epistrephein (to turn back) are used to demonstrate a fundamental change of

perception.2 This understanding of finding God, through the intervention of divine

power, has been manifested throughout the history of Christianity in one of two ways:

through the inner transformation of the individual, or the conversion of a collective.3 On

December 9, 1603, Agnese Takeda (d. 1603), a respected Kirishitan noblewoman of the

1 “Difficil troppo e L’accertarsi ne’ contrarj lumi, che a vicenda fra loro assalgon l’alma, qual sia

l’ingannatore, e quale il vero”. Alfonso Varano, Agnese Martire del Giappone (Parma: Stamperia Reale,

1783), 11 (from here onwards referred to as Agnese). 2 David W. Kling, “Conversion to Christianity,” in The Oxford Handbook of Religious Conversion, ed.

Lewis R. Rambo and Charles E. Farhadian (New York: Oxford University Press, 2014), 598. 3 Katharine Gerbner, “Theorizing Conversion: Christianity, Colonization, and Consciousness in the Early

Modern Atlantic World,” History Compass 13 (2015), 135. It is important to make note of the current

‘renaissance’ in conversion studies and that the sheer breadth of covering the new ground established by

these scholars simply falls outside the scope of this dissertation. See especially the work of the Early

Modern Conversions institute based at McGill University.

Page 217: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

204

city of Yatsushiro,4 was fixed to a cross and martyred for her refusal to apostatise. In

June 1783, in the northern Italian city of Ferrara, a tragedia written by Alfonso Varano

(1705–88) was published on the life, virtues, and glory of this Japanese example of

Christian fortitude. As such, this dramatic work forged a link between Christian past

and present through the martyred body of the converted Agnese, offering a performative

site of historical re-imagination, intercultural exchange, and religious didacticism. The

play, divided into five acts, has seemingly received no significant scholarly analysis

since its publication, yet warrants exploration inasmuch as it represents an important

anomaly when considered in context of the history of European Japanese plays.5

Finding his plot in Canturani’s eighteenth-century Italian translation of Jean Crasset’s

Histoire de l’Eglise du Japon,6 Varano weaves a striking tale imbued with wide reading

about the Japanese mission. In light of Varano’s historical re-imagining, we contend in

this chapter that Varano’s own steadfast Catholicism motivated the play’s modelling of

a conversion experience. In this we see the use of effective and affective imagery,

overwhelming the senses, and engaging the emotions with lessons in morality to spur

spiritual fervour amongst the faithful. In exploring the various manifestations of

‘conversion’ in the tragedia, this chapter adopts Turner’s definition of religion as a

“system of symbols and values which, through their emotional impact, not only bind

people together into a sacred community, but induce a normative and altruistic

commitment to collective ends”. 7

It looks not only through the analytical lenses of

metanoia and epistrephein, but also those of the dramatic and literary conventions

Varano drew upon, in order to characterise a distinction between individual and

4 A city of the ancient province of Higo (肥後国).

5 Bonfatti offers a brief overview of the tragedy’s dramatic action. See Chiara Bonfatti, “Agnese Takeda

Martire del Giappone Emblema d’Onore,” La Biblioteca di via Senato Milano 4 (2011): 47–49. 6 Jean Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone del Rev. Padre Giovanni Crasset, trans. Selvaggio

Canturani, 3 vols. (Venice: Stamperia Baglioni, 1722). 7 Bryan S. Turner, Religion and Social Theory (London: Sage, 1990), xi.

Page 218: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

205

collective experiences of religious conversion and the emotions associated with these

phenomena.

The Lost Legacy of Alfonso Varano’s Dramaturgy

“I find history dwelling with great complacency on Alfonso Varano, a nobleman

of Camerino, who died, loaded with honors and with years, in 1788.”8

Such was the respect accorded to our dramatist by Joseph Cooper Walker (1761–1810)

in his monumental historical memoir on Italian tragedy.9 Indeed, to speak so highly of

Varano’s works was commonplace in Italy, Germany, and England throughout the

eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Alfonso Varano was born in Ferrara on December

13, 1705, to an aristocratic mother Countess Ippolita Camilla dei Brasavola (1673–

1706) and father Marquis Giulio da Varano of Camerino (n.d.).10

While his older twin

brothers, Giuseppe and Francesco, pursued a religious life as Benedictines in the

Cassinese Congregation,11

Alfonso was educated at the Collegio di San Carlo in

Modena. It was here that Varano learnt the art of literary composition under the

instruction of Girolamo Tagliazucchi (1674–1751). As the Professor of Greek and

Italian Literature, Tagliazucchi was renowned for pairing “an austere Catholic devotion

with a taste for the stylistic simplicity of the Augustan age”.12

His emphasis on reading

and imitation of the works of Dante, Boccaccio, Petrarch, and Castiglione, as well as

8 Joseph Cooper Walker, Historical Memoir on Italian Tragedy, from the Earliest Period to the Present

Time… (London: Harding, 1799), 261. 9 Reviews of the Memoir also make note of the prominence of Varano in Walker’s opinion: “Mr W.

makes honourable mention of Alfonso Varano, a nobleman of Camerino, whose Giovanni di Giscala and

Agnese are well known to Italian students, and justly admired.” Review in The British Critic: And

Quarterly Theological Review (London: F. and C. Rivington, 1799), 354. 10

Antonio Lombardi, Storia della Letteratura Italiana nel Secolo XVIII, vol. 3 (Modena: Tipografia

Camerale, 1829), 247 11

Ileana Tozzi, “I Varano. I Tempi, i Luoghi, la Storia,” Storia del Mondo 27 (2004). Accessed August 6,

2015, http://www.storiadelmondo.com/27/tozzi.varano6.pdf. 12

Massimo Mazzotti, The World of Maria Gaetana Agnesi, Mathematician of God (Maryland: Johns

Hopkins University Press, 2007), 28. Mazzotti also notes that Tagliazzuchi’s “stylistic simplicity” was an

intended slight against the baroque aesthetics adopted by the Jesuits in their colleges.

Page 219: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

206

translating the classics of Homer, Virgil, Horatius, and Cicero, are evident in the poetic

style of Varano. At the age of twenty he had already gained praise from Ferrarese

Cardinal Cornelio Bentivoglio (1668–1732), being accepted into the Accademia della

Crusca in 1726.13

He was later admitted to the Accademia dell’Arcadia, writing under

the pseudonym of Odimo Olimpico until 1780.14

Today, Varano’s dramaturgical legacy has largely been overshadowed by his

literary achievements, limited primarily to his poetic Visioni sacre e morali, published

sometime between 1749 and 1766. Written in imitation of Dante’s Divine Comedy,

Varano was lauded throughout the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries for being the first

Italian poet to “treat religious themes, at length and with an approach to the epic form,

free from all admixture of the mythologic”.15

Indeed, his eminence amongst his

contemporaries is reflected in a meeting with Anne-Marie du Boccage (1710–1802)

who famously travelled to Italy in 1757 for the sole purpose of meeting Varano.16

His

writings, both in poetry and in tragedy, were seen as efforts in reforming the literary

tastes of his century, upholding “the restitution to the great Florentine [Dante] of his

rightful place”.17

The importance Varano’s tragedies held before their decline in the

twentieth century can be found in their perceived educational utility. At least in the

nineteenth century, we are aware that his tragedies (including Agnese Martire del

Giappone) were included as part of the educational curriculum on Greek, Latin, and

13

Tozzi, “I Varano. I Tempi, i Luoghi, la Storia,” 6. 14

Ibid. 15

Charles Isidore Hermans, Catholic Italy: Its Institutions and Sanctuaries, vol. 2 (Florence: M. Cellini

and C., 1862), 89. 16

Boccage was mostly known for her Le Paradis Terrestre (1748), modelled on Milton’s epic poem. She

also had some success with her tragedy Les Amazones (1749). 17

Frederick John Snell, Primer of Italian Literature (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1893), 121. See also,

James Philip Lacaita, Selections from the Best Italian Writers: For the Use of Students of the Italian

Language (London: Longman, Brown, Green, and Longmans, 1855), 255. Thomas’s extensive

nineteenth-century dictionary also defines Varano as a leading figure in “the reformation of Italian poetry,

to which he restored ... that manly accent and elevation which Dante had given it”. J. Thomas, Universal

Pronouncing Dictionary of Bibliography and Mythology (Philadelphia: J.B. Lippincott and Co., 1870),

1179.

Page 220: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

207

Italian theatre for schools in Trieste.18

Likewise, his tragedies featured prominently in

German histories of Italian theatre, while Joseph Cooper Walker considered them

essential reading for any English student of Italian theatre.19

Beyond their scholarly value, Varano’s tragedies were favoured for their ability

to inspire Christian faith. Franco Fido has noted that, in this regard, his writing was “far

less theatrical than those of the Jesuits, but was marked by a more austere religious

sensibility”.20

Following Varano’s death in 1788, the former Jesuit abbot Emidio

Pannelli (1741–c.1826) published an elegy in which he sought to “paint the heavenly

image of [Varano’s] piety” and to “narrate his intense love for the faith”.21

For Pannelli,

the clearest demonstration of Varano’s Christian zeal was the very act of publishing

devotional works from which the young children of Camerino could deepen their faith

in God.22

His celebrated piety, evinced in both word and deed,23

pervades his

dramaturgy and seems to have inspired, in his audiences and readers, a conversional

experience centred on his own conception of the Catholic world. Although it is unclear

as to whether Varano had been a Jesuit, he had ties to many members of the order in the

years leading up to and after their Suppression in 1773. Praised for his writing and piety

by the likes of Jesuit poet Giuseppe Luigi Pellegrini (1718–99) and Jesuit tragedian

Giovanni Granelli (1703–69),24

it is unsurprising that Pannelli celebrated Varano’s life

18

Programm des K.K. Gymnasiums in Triest: veröffentlicht am Schlusse des Schuljahres (Trieste, 1863),

69. The Imperial Free City of Trieste was established as the capital of the Austrian Littoral in the

fourteenth century under Leopold III of Habsburg (r. 1365–79). It would remain under Austrian

possession until 1918. See Maura Elise Hametz, Making Trieste Italian, 1918–1954 (New York: Boydell

Press, 2005), 1–10. 19

See, for instance, Julius Leopold Klein, Geschichte des Drama’s: Das Italienische Drama, vol. 6/II

(Leipzig: T.O. Weigel, 1869), 203–204. Walker, Historical Memoir on Italian Tragedy, 261. 20

Franco Fido, “Il Teatro del Primo Settecento,” in Storia generale della letteratura italiana, ed. Nino

Borsellino and Walter Pedullà, vol. 7 (Milan: Federico Motta, 1999), 253. 21

Emidio Pannelli, Elogio di Alfonso Varano (Camerino, 1790), xxiii; xxiv. Pannelli was Professor of

Eloquence at the University of Camerino. See Augustin de Backer and Aloys de Backer, Bibliothèque des

Écrivains de la Compagnie de Jésus (Liège: L. Grandmont-Donders, 1861), 420. 22

Pannelli, Elogio, xxiv; xxix. 23

Varano is reported to have lived a life of celibacy, devoting his time to religion and writing. See

Giovanni Battista Coriani, I secoli della letteratura italiana dopo il suo risorgimento, vol. 2/I (Milan:

Vicenzo Ferrario, 1833), 286–87. 24

See Pellegrini’s letter to Varano which praises his Visioni sacre e morali (May 20, 1769), in Opere

Poetiche di Sua Eccellenza il Signore Don Alfonso Varano, vol. 1 (Venice: Palese, 1805), xlvi. Granelli

Page 221: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

208

so sincerely. What is surprising, however, is that he would publish this elegy under the

banner of the Society of Jesus so publicly during the years of their suppression.25

Hanns

Gross has referred to Varano as a “Jesuit tragedian” in a passing reference, but no

material is offered to substantiate this claim.26

However, Varano’s association with the

Jesuit literati and the college of Reggio Emilia, as will be discussed later, would seem to

imply some kind of working relationship with the Society of Jesus prior to their

suppression. For Varano, tales of Christian conversion and constancy in early modern

Japan not only satisfied the criteria for an engaging story on the tragic stage, but also

fulfilled his religious agenda of confirming the constancy of eighteenth-century Italians

and extending the reach of Catholicism. Such is Varano’s claim in his dedication to

Pope Pius VI (r. 1775–99).27

What we are thus presented with is an example of the

endurance of the Japanese Church, as described in Jesuit histories, as a mirror for

spiritual reflection even during the order’s suppression between 1773 and 1814.

The Takeda Family and the State of Christian Persecution in Yatsushiro

As has been discussed in Chapter Four, Hideyoshi’s imposition of an expulsion edict

against the Jesuits in 1587 led to a very uncertain environment. In the period between

this edict and the rise of Ieyasu towards the turn of the seventeenth century, the most

powerful protector of the Kirishitan of Kyushu, and perhaps all of Japan, was Konishi

Yukinaga (1555–1600), a converted daimyo baptised as Agostino.28

In 1592,

Alessandro Valignano noted that “these islands … of which Augustín Tsukamidono

describes Varano as a “true Catholic” (vero Cattolico) in a letter sent in the year of his death (July 31,

1769), ibid., xlvii–l. See also Paolo Emiliani-Gludici, Storia delle belle lettere in Italia (Florence: Società

editrice fiorentina, 1844), 1039–42. 25

Pannelli’s activity in these years is certainly a topic that would benefit from further research. 26

Gross refers in passing to Varano as Jesuit tragedian, but he appears to be the only one to have made

this claim. Unfortunately no references are provided to support this claim. Hanns Gross, Rome in the Age

of the Enlightenment: The Post-Tridentine Syndrome and the Ancien Regime (Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1990), 291. 27

Varano, Agnese, no page numbers for dedication. 28

Moran, The Japanese and the Jesuits, 63.

Page 222: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

209

[Konishi] holds half … have been a place of refuge for the Society [of Jesus], and very

advantageous for the [Jesuit] brothers”.29

The region Valignano refers to is the ancient

Province of Higo, where Agnese Takeda resided in the city of Yatsushiro. Under the

authority of Konishi, it is reported that some 30,000 baptisms were conferred in 1599.30

However, in the Battle of Sekigahara the following year, Konishi was captured and

executed, leaving Katō Kiyomasa to invade Higo. His overthrowing of the city’s castle

signalled an end to the Christian sanctuary Konishi had nurtured, and ushered in a

period of systematic persecution against the converts of Yatsushiro.

The earliest accounts of Agnese Takeda and the acts against the Kirishitan of

Yatsushiro were published in the reports sent by Luis de Cerqueira (1552–1614),

Bishop of Japan, to Pope Clement VIII (r. 1592–1605).31

Among a number of French

church histories of Japan written between the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,32

Jean Crasset’s Histoire de l’Eglise du Japon was particularly inspired by these reports

of conversion and conviction, holding up the Takeda family as an exemplum of true

Christian faith to be imitated. Translated into English, German, and Italian,33

Crasset’s

history enjoyed continuing influence into the late-eighteenth century, when Alfonso

Varano, upon reading Canturani’s translation, was moved by the virtues of this Japanese

martyr: “Among those Heroines of Christianity, Agnese occupies a distinct place, a lady

of high affair, Giatossira [Yatsushiro]34

her homeland, where under the rule of the tyrant

Daifusama [Tokugawa Ieyasu] she performed the course of her mortal life with glorious

29

Ibid. 30

Léon Pagés, Histoire de la Religion Chretienne au Japon depuis 1598 jusqu’à 1651, vol. 1 (Paris:

1869), 12. 31

Ludovico Cerqueira, Relatione della Gloriosa Morte Fatta da sei Christiani Giaponesi, per la Fede dei

Christo (Parma: Erasmo Viotti, 1607). 32

See for instance Solier, Histoire Ecclesiastique des Isles et Royaumes du Iapon, vol. 2, 280–307. 33

Crasset, The History of the Church of Japan, 2 vols.; Crasset, Außführliche Geschicht der in dem

Äussersten Welt-Theil Gelegenen Japonesischen Kirch, trans. Joseph Anton Zimmermann, 2 vols.

(Augsburg: Ilger, 1738). 34

The original French transliteration of Jateuxiro is retained in the Italian edition of Crasset. Crasset, La

Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, vol. 3, 202.

Page 223: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

210

martyrdom”.35

Inasmuch as Gratia Hosokawa in Mulier fortis is aligned with her sisters

from Christian antiquity, so too does Varano follow in this tradition of characterising

Agnese as a Christian heroine. The full extent of the events prior to her execution,

however, is not fully realised in the tragedia. It is therefore worthwhile briefly

summarising this, for the broader context of Crasset’s narrative undoubtedly influenced

Varano’s approach to his own composition.

One of these [enemies] appeared in the year 1602, ravaging the Vineyard of our

Lord, like a wild boar, that thirsts after nothing but blood. His name was

Canzugedono, a sworn enemy of Don Agostino, and immediate successor to him

in his Kingdom of Fingo, where there were upwards of a hundred thousand

Christians.36

Referred to by Crasset as “The King of Fingo [Higo]”, Canzugedono appears in

Varano’s tragedia only in references made by other characters, but is defined as the

king under whom Agnese suffered martyrdom.37

It is thus clear that this character is

Kiyomasa. Less clear, however, is his character of Camidiro (see Figure 17). Varano

discloses in his preface to the reader that “Cacuzaimone” is “too harsh in the Italian

language”, and is thus rendered as “Camidiro”.38

The former, an Italian transliteration of

Kakuzaemon, refers to Governor Miyake Kakuzaemon (n.d.) of Yatsushiro who ordered

the renunciation of Christianity by all nobles.39

At this point, the order of events that

transpire in Agnese is a slight deviation from what is described in Crasset. The

martyrdom of Agnese’s husband, Simon Gohyoe Takeda (d. 1604) – along with another

35

“Tra quelle Eroine del Cristianesimo occupa un luogo distinto Agnese, dama d’alto affare di Giatossira

sua patria, dove sotto l’impero del tiranno Daifusama compié il corso della sua vita mortale con glorioso

Martirio”. Preface to the reader, Varano, Agnese, i. 36

Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 190. Translation adapted from the English edition.

Crasset, The History of the Church of Japan, vol. 2, 103. 37

Varano, Agnese, ix. 38

Ibid. 39

Fernão Guerreiro, Relação Anual das Coisas que Fizeram os Padres da Companhia de Jesus nas suas

Missões do Japão, vol. 2 (repr. Coimbra, 1930), 24; Crasset, The History of the Church of Japan, 202.

Page 224: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

211

nobleman of Yatsushiro, John Minami Gorōzaemon (d. 1603) – precedes the action of

Varano’s tragedia.40

Gecivo, a non-Christian, was an intimate friend of Simon, and as

Crasset recounts, endeavoured to persuade him to apostatise and escape the

executioner’s blade.41

However, remaining steadfast, Simon implores Gecivo to deliver

his fate in the presence of Agnese, his mother Jane, and the Takedas’ servants. With a

heavy heart, Gecivo beheads Simon, leaving Agnes desirous to follow in her husband’s

footsteps:

At last my desires are accomplished. I have now a Spouse, a Martyr in Heaven.

O happy Simon! O glorious Martyr! Now that thou reigns with God in Heaven,

be mindful of thy poor afflicted Wife, and to call her to thyself, that together we

may praise and glorify his divine Majesty for all Eternity.42

The figure of Simon is ever-present in the tragedia, and remains both a physical and

spiritual reminder of the transience of earthly life and the infinite splendour of

martyrdom. This is the background to Varano’s plot.

AGNESE Widow of Simon, former prefect of arms of the

King of Higo (Katō Kiyomasa)

CAMIDIRO Governor of Yatsushiro

NEITA Agnese’s sister, and wife of the war prince of

Mongama [Mogami]43

SANGORO Bonze of Amida (Buddhist monk), and brother of

Conzugedono, King of Higo

ANNA Agnese’s confidant (lady-in-waiting)

GECIVO Simon’s kinsman

GEROSUNO Apostate, prefect of the arms of the King

MICHELE Agnese’s page

UN CAPITANO DI SOLDATI A captain of the soldiers

CORO DI DONNE CRISTIANE Chorus of Christian women

FIGURE 17. Dramatis personae in Agnese Martire del Giappone

40

For the account of Gorozaemon’s martyrdom, see Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 204–

207. 41

Spelled ‘Gifiojo’ in Crasset. See Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 209. 42

Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 214. Translation adapted from the English edition.

Crasset, The History of the Church of Japan, 117. 43

The historic city of Mogami was part of the Dewa Province.

Page 225: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

212

The opening scene of Act One (see Appendix 2) establishes a state of persecutory

hysteria in the region of Yatsushiro, situating the call for Agnese’s execution within the

greater context of the martyrdom of her mother-in-law, Magdalena (wife of John

Minami Gorōzaemon), and the Minamis’ adoptive son, Luis:44

I heard voices truncated by wailing and confused laments, and praises for the

firmness of the Martyrs and the boy … hanging high from the fatal gallows,

[whose] chests torn open by spears, had died in a gushing river of blood.45

Varano’s writing style resonates with the sensuous tone of Crasset, constructing

accounts of martyrdom which historically and figuratively saturate the play-text with

the blood of Japanese converts. Agnese is replete with such evocative descriptions of the

corporeality of martyrdom, demonstrating Varano’s acute awareness of a link between

the senses, affective response, and the role of these stimuli in the process of metanoia.

These sensory-emotional factors are, at first glance, hallmarks of Jesuit college

productions, recognisable as early as the sixteenth century.46

From what we know about

Varano’s childhood and education, he does not appear to have had any direct

connections with the Society of Jesus. However, his affective dramaturgy speaks more

about the relationship between the Jesuit and the non-Jesuit theatres. Gaetano Morono,

in his nineteenth-century dictionary entry on Varano, remarks how his tragedies were

“praised for their strength and robustness of style”, and especially for their “warmth of

affect”. 47

More importantly, Morono emphasises how it was innovation in the Italian

44

Luis was the son of Magdalena’s eldest brother. See Ruiz-de-Media, El Martirologio del Japón, 299. 45

“Udii voci tronche da gemiti, e querele confuse, e lodi alla fermezza offerte delle martiri Donne, e del

fanciullo ... alto legate al patibol ferale, e aperte il petto dall’aste, e in fiume d’ampio sangue estinte!”

Anna to Agnese (Scene One, Act One). Varano, Agnese, 2–3. 46

Jesuit theatre can be seen as engaging with religio carnalis, a form of piousness navigated by the

human senses and emotions. See Luigi Mezzadri and Paola Vismara, La Chiesa tra Rinascimento e

illuminismo (Rome: Città Nuova, 2006),176. Eleonora Rai is also currently engaged in a research project

on “Emotions and Visual Techniques in the Conduct of Jesuit Missions in Early Modern Italy: Paolo

Segneri Senior’s religio carnalis and Theatrical Method (17th century)” with the Australian Research

Council Centre of Excellence for the History of Emotions. 47

Gaetano Morono, Dizionario di erudizione storico-ecclesiastica (Venice: Tipografia Emiliana, 1855),

191.

Page 226: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

213

form of tragedy that influenced Jesuit stage productions in the mid-eighteenth century.48

Given Varano’s relationship with the Jesuit Granelli, we can conjecture there to have

been a meeting of tragedian minds and an exchange of dramaturgical ideas and

techniques. In returning to the opening scene of Agnese, Varano’s emphasis on

physicality acts as form of ‘conversion’: a Christian’s transformation from one state to

another; from the bounds of mortality to the boundless embrace of Heaven. In this

scene, Agnese expresses her envy of those martyred women and the child, bemoaning

the continuation of her earthly life. By contrast, Anna, Agnese’s lady-in-waiting, in

being described as visibly shaken from witnessing the executions, draws on Senecan

traditions of tragedy, fearing for the life of her mistress. In an effort to embolden her

spirits and guide her to the Faith, Agnese asserts the idiomatic moral lesson of ‘strength

through adversity’ while outlining the history of persecution against the Kirishitan of

Japan:

Indeed it is known to you, since through a wicked edict the usurper of the

Japanese empire, the evil Taico [Toyotomi Hideyoshi], condemned to a bitter

death the faithful worshipers of Christ, how many prisons, and sleep deprivation,

and crosses, and swords, and boiling waters, and red-hot irons tempted in vain to

challenge the Faith. And neither his successor Daifusama [Tokugawa Ieyasu],

also a tyrant who committed himself to extinguishing the Faith, obtain other

shameful fruit from his cruelty besides Our constancy among the evils, and his

disappointed rage.49

48

Ibid. 49

“Noto è a te pur, dacchè con empio editto l’usurpator del Giapponese Impero, il perfido Taico, a morte

acerba condannò i fidi adorator di Cristo, quante prigioni, e sveglie, e croci, e spade, e bollenti acque, ed

infocati ferri tentàro invan la combattuta Fede. Nè poi Daifusama il successore di lui, tiranno egual, che a

spegner questa si volse, altro ebbe vergognoso frutto della sua crudeltà, che la constanza Nostra fra i mali,

e il suo furor deluso”. Ibid., 5–6.

Page 227: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

214

Thus Anna, inspired by Agnese’s fervour, proclaims “whoever saw a stronger woman

than you?”50

Following this establishment of the protagonist as a mulier fortis, the

second scene opens as a soliloquy through which Agnese contemplates the thought of

her martyred husband and her own impending sacrifice. The following scene, which

introduces the character of Gecivo, plays a central role in illustrating Varano’s

underlying imagery of religious conversion, and offers us insight into the playwright’s

own conceptualisation of a conversion narrative.

Establishing Models of Religious Conversion in Agnese Martire del Giappone

The English word “conversion” is derived from the Latin convertere, meaning “to turn”.

For Pierre Hadot, this etymology implies a reversal or a “change of direction” in its

broadest sense.51

Within the context of Christianity, the motions of rethinking

(metanoia), turning back to (epistrephein), and turning away or defecting from God

(apostasia), are ways of speaking about the dynamics of faith, and are three identifiable

strands of religious conversion and aversion in Agnese. According to Hadot, a

discussion of conversion demands sociological analysis, for the phenomenon represents

an “uprooting from a particular social milieu and adhesion to a new community”.52

Semiotician Massimo Leone establishes an invaluable framework for analysing this

connection between conversion and a complication of sociocultural identity.53

Through

analysis of biblical and early modern texts, Leone identifies three stages that are

characteristic of conversion: “the destabilization of self”, “the crisis of self”, and “the

re-stabilization of the self”. All three stages of this conversion narrative are represented

50

“Chi vide mai di te donna piú forte?” Ibid., 8. 51

Pierre Hadot, “Conversion,” in Encyclopedia Universalis, vol. 4 (Paris: Encyclopedia Universalis

France, 1968), 979. 52

Ibid., 980. 53

Massimo Leone, Religious Conversion and Identity: The Semiotic Analysis of Texts (New York:

Routledge, 2004).

Page 228: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

215

in Agnese. David Kling, in discussing the Acts of the Apostles, conceives of a similar

tripartite formula, in which conversion comprises the “acts of forsaking, embracing, and

incorporat[ing]”.54

This process is also defined as allowing for instantaneous as well as

gradual conversion, either as a solitary experience or as “a visibly emotional event in a

communal setting”.55

The scriptural portrayal of the former – a sudden and

overwhelming intervention of the divine, resulting in the reorientation of the soul and

reversal of previous beliefs – became the “Pauline paradigm of conversion”.56

While

this golden standard is represented in Agnese, the sociological considerations of Hadot,

Leone and Kling allow us to explore further dimensions of Varano’s conversion

narratives: is the transformation instantaneous or a process? Is the change

psychological, social, intellectual, moral, or a combination of these factors?57

Does

socialisation play a role in instances of individual conversion? What is the direction of

the conversion motion (epistrephein vs. apostasia)? All these considerations provide

insight into the construction of Varano’s characters and the manner in which their

varying degrees of Christian faith (or infidelity) facilitate dramatic development in the

tragedia.

The Conversion Narrative of Agnese and Gecivo’s Crisis of Religious Identity

In the third scene of Act One (see Appendix 2), Gecivo arrives at the Takeda residence,

bringing what Agnese hopes to be news of her “longed-for death”. What follows is an

exchange between the two characters in which the account of Agnese’s conversion and

her plea for Gecivo to convert are framed within the Christian iconography of godly

54

David W. Kling, “Conversion to Christianity,” in The Oxford Handbook of Religious Conversion, 598. 55

Ibid., 598. 56

Diane Apostolos-Cappadona, “Seeing Religious Conversion through the Arts,” in The Oxford

Handbook of Religious Conversion, 336. This approach to conversion is evident in early academic works

on conversion. See William James, Varieties of Religious Experience: A Study in Human Nature

(London: Green & Co., 1902); Arthur D. Nock, Conversion: The Old and New in Religion from

Alexander the Great to Augustine of Hippo (New York: Oxford University Press, 1933). 57

Kling, “Conversion to Christianity,” 599.

Page 229: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

216

light. The metaphor of Christ as the illuminator of faith features centrally in Varano’s

representations of conversion. Thus Agnese “bless[es] the God who withdrew [her]

from the ancient darkness, and washed [her] sins with the sacred water [baptismal font],

so that He descended in [her] to follow him, the divine force and light”.58

This

dichotomy between dark and light (or turning away from and turning to God) is also

adopted by Gecivo, who is so wracked by guilt over the execution of Agnese’s husband,

that he appears to be at a point of crisis.

I feel continual war between remorse and horror. As soon as I hang at my side

my sword, that cut off the head of your husband, this same fatal iron torments

me, and weighs upon me with unbearable heaviness, and calls me villain and

cruel. Given that I shed his blood, it now cries out against me in revenge.59

Varano’s Gecivo is based on the nobleman “Joxivava Gifiojo” in Canturani’s translation

of Crasset.60

While the characterisation of Gecivo is largely derived from this account,

the role of guilt in his eventual conversion is a new emotional angle taken by Varano,

elaborating on the brief report of Agnese’s martyrdom in La Storia della Chiesa del

Giappone. In the tragedia, Agnese transforms Gecivo’s guilt, framing it within the

context of the glory of martyrdom:

Not against you cries that dear [Simon’s] blood, but in you wakes such a frantic

storm that, if you wish, an endless calm will be born from this. Give in to that

blood that thanks you for having been shed.61

58

“Benedico quel Dio, che me sottrasse dalle tenebre antiche, e le mie colpe lavò col sagro fonte, onde in

me scese per seguir lui forza divina, e luce”. Varano, Agnese, 13. 59

Ibid., 15. 60

Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 208–13. 61

“No, contro e te non grida quel caro sangue, ma nel sen ti sveglia sì affannosa procella, onde per

questa, se tu vuoi, nasca interminabil calma. Cedi a quell sangue, che d’averlo sparso grazie ti rende”.

Varano, Agnese, 15.

Page 230: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

217

Indeed, Gecivo’s state of internal emotional conflict -- he is unable to “discern between

the two contrasting lights that both assault the soul”62

-- represents what Leone

identifies as “the crisis of self”.63

His witnessing of Simon’s religious constancy until

death (which precedes the action in Agnese) may be defined as the initial stage of

“destabilisation”. Gecivo’s guilt, which manifests itself here in a questioning of his

religious beliefs, constitutes what Hadot (and the field of conversion studies generally)

describes as the characteristic of crisis necessary for the conversion process. Varano

effectively presents us with the phenomenon of conversion in action; that is, the

“ineffable moment between disbelieving and being converted”.64

Agnese takes

advantage of this destabilisation, calling upon Gecivo to ruminate upon the salvation of

his soul:

Do not believe the light, nor any false ray, that offers itself to your blind desires,

leading them to graze on their own pleasures, rather than on righteous reason.

This is the light that God infused in our souls. Turn your thoughts to it in

meditation.65

In the following scene, Camidiro, the governor of Yatsushiro and close friend of Simon,

pleads with Agnese to rethink her faith and to save herself from execution. In grieving

for the godlessness of Camidiro’s soul, Agnese employs a similar line of Christian

metaphor while simultaneously invoking the strength of her martyred husband:

62

Ibid., 11. 63

Leone, Religious Conversion and Identity. 64

Leone, Religious Conversion and Identity, 70. Emphasis added. 65

“Non creder lume, no, qualunque falso raggio, che s’offre alle tue cieche voglie, per trarle ove il piacer

di sè le pasce, non la retta ragion. Questa è la luce, che Dio nell’alme infuse. A lei rivolgi meditando i

pensier”. Varano, Agnese, 11.

Page 231: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

218

If for the blood of my husband, which you shed, it is licit for my vows to

implore pardon, I offer them to God on your behalf, so that the darkness of your

soul may be illuminated with the victorious light.66

In beseeching Gecivo and Camidiro to turn to her Christian God, Agnese

simultaneously recounts her own experience of conversion through the invocation of

godly light. This act constructs her own conversion narrative that serves the function of

consolidating her new identity as a Christian woman during the persecution era in the

city of Yatsushiro.67

This process of affirming identity through the ‘replay’ of

conversion forms links between the individual and the new religious community they

have joined. Not only does Agnese – through her role as the converted and the

convertor – associate herself with the Christians of Yatsushiro, but she also extends her

shared experience of godly light with the reader or audience of the tragedia. This (re-)

performed metanoia is central to Varano’s didactic intention and ability to model

conversional experiences for his audience.

The Role of Familial Contingencies in (de-)Conversion

Act Two (see Appendix 2) of the tragedia introduces the fictitious character of Neita,

Agnese’s sister. In the preface to the play-text, Varano pre-emptively defends the

liberties he has taken with the historical facts. He asserts that the few deviations from

Crasset’s account serve as necessary agents of a Tragic Poet, adding to the power of the

dramatic action.68

Indeed, he claims that the love of the fictitious Neita for Agnese is

too natural and innocent to detract from the seriousness of the tragedia’s message.69

On

the contrary, this creative import of sisterly affection functions as a didactic instrument

66

“Se pel sangue del mio … Sposo, che tu spargesti, lice ai voti miei grazia implorar, a Dio per te gli

porgo, che la tua tenebrata alma rischiari con lume vincitor”. Ibid., 18. 67

Leone notes the importance of conversion narratives in the consolidation of new religious identities.

Leone, Religious Conversion and Identity, xii. 68

Varano, Agnese, iv. 69

Ibid., ii.

Page 232: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

219

with which Agnese plays the sweet virtues of Christianity and the dissonant vices of the

‘old gods’. Accompanied by the invented character of Sangoro, a priest and brother of

Conzugedono (Katō Kiyomasa), Neita travels from Mogami through treacherous

terrain, seeking the apostasy of her sister. In the third scene of Act Two, the initial

meeting between the two sisters revolves around the themes of sisterly love, family

blood ties, honour, and guilt. Neita reflects upon their childhood, speaking of the

patience and love she bore her sister. In so doing, she pleads with Agnese to return this

love. Neita is instead rebuked by Agnese for her efforts, and she reaffirms her desire for

martyrdom: “now you invite me to refuse that immortal joy, and honour, that I hope for

you? Ah, so it is not true, that you love me, or that your love is devoid of sense: I am

only merciful towards you, and you are cruel with me”.70

Sangoro, a Buddhist monk,

plays upon similar themes of family and honour in his attempt to dissuade Agnese in the

fifth scene of Act Three. In the process, he highlights another stage of social conversion:

the transition from wife to widow. This transformation is perceived as a way of saving

the honour of her bloodline and re-establishing her status as a virtuous noblewoman

among the social circles of Yatsushiro: “If Agnese bends to repentance, she returns not

only innocent, but so respectable that a king would not refuse her as a wife”.71

We are

informed earlier in the third scene of Act Three, that the “King of Bitso”, upon hearing

the news of her husband’s execution, desires the hand of Agnese in marriage. Here,

Varano has arbitrarily chosen the Japanese province of Bitchū as a means of

geographically validating the somewhat nebulous reference to Agnese’s suitor (see

Figure 18).72

Sangoro encourages Agnese to accept this proposal, claiming that her

70

“Or tu m’inviti a rifiutar per me quell’immortale gaudio, ed onor, che per te spero? Ah dunque non è

ver, che tu m’ami, o l’amor tuo e sconsigliato: e unicamente io sono teco pietosa, e tu con me crudele”.

Ibid., 34–35. 71

“Se Agnese stessa piegasi al pentimento, ella ritorna innocente non sol, ma degna ancora, che per

consorte un Re non la ricusi”. Ibid., 65. 72

“Bitso” is Varano’s interpretation of the Dutch Bitsiu or Bitçou (spelling in Figure 3.) transliteration. In

his preface to Agnese, Varano indicates that his geographical names are derived from Dutch maps. Ibid.,

ix.

Page 233: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

220

refusal, “seeming virtuous to you, is pride to others”.73

He invokes Amida, god of her

previous faith, and attempts to stir sisterly guilt, portraying her pursuit of martyrdom

with reckless abandon as the cause of much grief to those around her: “Listen, or ignore

the honours reserved for you; a sister who loves you and cries, you unjustly afflict her;

and you choose to die rather than live happily with the rare gift that Amida presents to

you?”74

Although unsuccessful in their efforts to ‘de-convert’ Agnese, Neita and

Sangoro exemplify what Fenggang Yang and Andrew Abel have called “social

contingencies”.75

The act of conversion is dependent upon such factors as the

individual’s interaction and connection with members of the new religion, as well as the

weakening of pre-existing social bonds.76

Neita’s and Sangoro’s approach to the

deconversion of Agnese is centred upon what we might call ‘familial contingencies’.

Thus contrasting sets of familial emotions are played upon in order to deconstruct and

reform Agnese’s identity as a Buddhist noblewoman: shame and honour; feelings of

guilt and innocence; displays of cruelty and mercy; hatred and love. This relative

ascendance of the subject’s affective bonds with one religious group over another

ultimately determines the deconstruction and reconstruction of their identity, again

underlining the importance of sociocultural factors in the conversion process.77

The

intended irony in Varano’s writing, however, is that these very familial contingencies

are what lead Neita to her eventual, physically evident, point of crisis and consequent

conversion to Christianity.

73

“Il tuo rifiuto a te parrà virtude, e ad altri orgoglio”. Ibid., 71. 74

“odj, o non curi gli onori a te serbati; una Sorella, che t’ama, e piange, indegnamente affligi; e morir

scegli anzi che viver lieta del raro don, che ti presenta Amida?”. Ibid. 75

Fenggang Yang and Andrew S. Abel, “Sociology of Religious Conversion,” in The Oxford Handbook

of Religious Conversion, 140–63. 76

Ibid., 142. 77

John Lofland and Rodney Stark, “Becoming a World Saver: A Theory of Conversion to a Deviant

Perspective,” American Sociological Review 30 (1965): 862–75.

Page 234: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

221

Gerosuno the Apostate

In Crasset’s account of Simon Takeda’s execution, the martyr’s close friend, “Figida

Jorosuchi”, is noted as attending the beheading, seeking forgiveness for his apostasy

from Christianity.78

It is clear that Varano’s inspiration for the character of Gerosuno is

derived from this account. However, in Crasset, the apostate is given “hallowed grains”

by the martyr as a reliquary on the condition that he “renounce[s] the worship of false

Idols, and, reconciles [himself] to the holy Church”.79

This promise of re-conversion is

described as a “great Conquest” before the moment of his beheading. In Agnese,

however, Varano transforms the fate of the apostate to create dramatic friction as well

as to fulfil a didactic function.

In the fourth scene of Act One, the character of Gerosuno is used by Camidiro as

a model for apostasy. He encourages Agnese to think upon her conversion to

Christianity as delusion, claiming that Gerosuno’s “repentance” (apostasy) bestowed

him with “novel honours” (novella onori) through which he could achieve happiness.80

This is presented by Camidiro as an enviable state, while Agnese retorts that little can

be gained by relying on the example of but one wicked man. In the third scene of Act

Three, Gerosuno arrives at the Takeda residence where Agnese bemoans his betrayal of

the truth faith: “Ah, woe is you! Your [baptismal] name was John, an example, and

honour of the Christian Law, to which you swore faith to at the holy fount where your

soul became pure. Now you are changed into an infidel”.81

In the following scene,

Gerosuno, in a soliloquy, begins to question his apostasy and is overcome with the fear

of God and punishment for his sins. This state of spiritual dissension is manifested in an

emotional outpouring and would seem to constitute a point of religious destabilisation.

78

Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 212–15. 79

Ibid., 213. 80

Varano, Agnese, 19. 81

“Ah, infelice! Il tuo nome era Giovanni, esempio, e onor della Cristiana Legge, cui tu fede giurasti allor

che al santo lavacro l’alma tua pura si rese. Ora tu sei cangiato in infedele”. Ibid., 56.

Page 235: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

222

However, in the context of Varano’s reinterpretation of the role of the apostate, this

experience functions more as an omen of the fate to come, rather than an indication of

‘turning back’ (epistrephein): “What terrible voice arises from the darkness of the soul

… and inspires in me shame, and grief, and horror? Was that voice born from God,

whom I abandoned? Or from the tumult of my affections, that were stirred in me by

Agnese’s art or by her valour?”82

Yet in spite of this insight, Gerosuno remains loyal to

Conzugedono. In the sixth scene of Act Four, he threatens to throw Simon’s lifeless

corpse from the balcony of the Takeda residence, “a worthy tomb for him … between

the stench and filth of the unclean street, and the greedy bellies of the hungry dogs”.83

Indeed, Gerosuno conceives of this as a test for the benevolence of the Christian God:

“You will find it [Simon’s corpse] in small pieces, and spilled over the ground by me. If

he is the true God, he will know how to avenge himself; if he should not be thus, I will

have avenged the honour of Amida”.84

In the opening scene of Act Five, Gecivo

informs Neita of Gerosuno’s defilement of Simon’s corpse. He describes how he, with

cowardly fear, escaped the turbulent mob and fled the gates. However, the omen of

God’s vengeance comes to fruition, whereupon “his head [is] fixed on the end of a lance

as an example or object of pity to all cowardly hearts” as a sort of messenger speech.85

It is evident that this warning, through its very graphic imagery, extends to the audience

of the tragedia, and functions as a moral lesson on the repercussions of abandoning

God. The character of Gerosuno exemplifies an unresolved binary between conversion

and deconversion, for whatever is rejected can also be reaffirmed. To this extent, a

“crisis of faith may lead to deconversion [while] a crisis of doubt may lead to

82

“Qual dal cupo dell’anima risorge terribil voce, che grida, e mi spira vergogna, e affanno, e orror?

Nasce ella forse questa voce dal Dio, che abbandonai? O dal tumulto degli affetti miei, che in me

irritòl’arte, o il valor d’Agnese?” Ibid., 61. 83

“A lui più degna tomba apprestar non puossi che fra il lezzo, e il sudiciume dell’immonda strada, degli

affamati cani il ventre ingordo”. Ibid., 92. 84

“Lo troverai ridotto in pezzi, e a terra rovesciato da me. S’egli è Dio vero vendicarsi saprà; s’ei non è

tale, io vendicato avrò l’onor d’Amida”. Ibid., 96. 85

“Ora il suo mozzo capo a un asta infisso stassi ai codardi cori esempio, e pena”. Ibid., 99–100.

Page 236: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

223

reconversion”.86

Gerosuno’s omen, while not fulfilling the expectation of reconversion,

nevertheless presents us with an affective account of a “crisis of doubt”, through which

the character questions his own apostasy.

The Martyred Body as a Site and Sight of Conversion

Within the varied ways in which Varano explores the motions of turning to and turning

away from God, the conversion of a collective is reserved for the climax of the tragedia:

Agnese’s martyrdom. In this way, an understanding of the socioreligious context of

martyrdom in early modern Japan offers insight into the model of virtue which Varano

saw in Agnese. The character of Michele, Agnese’s page, who in the tragedia endures

various tests of his Christian faith, is derived from Crasset. In La Storia della Chiesa del

Giappone, he, along with Giovanni (Jean) and Gioacchimo (Joachim), are described as

three “Gifachi”,87

that is, Officers of the Confraternity of Misericordia.88

As has been

explored in Chapter Six, these Kirishitan confraternities were formed upon a collective

dedication to prepare themselves for a ‘good death’ in the cause of Christ.89

Crasset

outlines five key features of these communities, whose function was not only to serve as

a training ground for martyrdom, but also as arbiters of conversion. In this way,

assurances of sincerity and displays of penance to that effect were considered necessary

86

Kling, “Conversion to Christianity,” 599. 87

Spelled “Giafiaques” in Crasset, Histoire de l’Eglise du Japon, vol. 2, 123. In nineteenth-century

editions of Charlevoix’s church history of Japan, “Giafiaque” is defined as a Japanese term for a man who

exercises charity towards others. Pierre-François-Xavier de Charlevoix, Histoire de l'établissement, des

progrès et de la décadence du Christianisme dans l'empire du Japon, vol. 2 (Paris: Bureau de la

Bibliothèque Catholique, 1828), 18. 88

Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 202. 89

On the topic of a ‘good death’ as practiced by the Jesuits, see Shelley Karen Perlove, Bernini and the

Idealization of Death: The Blessed Ludovica Alvertoni and the Altieri Chapel (University Park:

Pennsylvania State University Press, 1990), 45–50; Michael W. Maher, “How the Jesuits Used Their

Congregations to Promote Frequent Communion,” in Confraternities and Catholic Reform in Italy,

France, and Spain, ed. John Patrick Donnelly and Michael W. Maher (Kirksville, Missouri: Thomas

Jefferson University Press, 1999), 88–93; Paul Shore, Jesuits and the Politics of Religious Pluralism in

Eighteenth-Century Transylvania: Culture, Politics and Religion, 1693–1773 (Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007),

154–55.

Page 237: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

224

in order to prove one’s turning to God.90

Given Michele’s relationship with the Takeda

family, it would not be unlikely that Agnese’s model of life, as imitatio Christi, was

informed by the Gifachis’ confraternity. The independent practices of these

communities can be seen as linked to the proliferation of Kirishitan literature, published

by the Jesuits in Japanese, following the Nagasaki martyrdoms of 1597. Practical guides

on how Japanese converts should prepare for violent death assured the faithful that “the

Church is not itself weekend by persecution, but is instead reinforced”.91

These are the

words of the Maruchirio no Susume (“Exhortations to Martyrdom, c. 1615), yet, as we

have seen in Chapter Six, it is a message that harks back to the earliest centuries of

Christianity, and Tertullian’s dictum “Sanguis martyrum semen Christianorum” (the

blood of the martyrs is the seed of Christians). One could demonstrate the sincerity of

one’s conversion to a new faith no more clearly than by taking up a cross and giving

one’s life for it. Both the historical and dramatic Agnese are motivated to pursue this

ultimate expression of imitatio Christi.

In Varano’s tragedia, Agnese is advised by Sangoro to feign apostasy in order to

escape execution. She remains undeterred, leading Sangoro to marvel at the strength of

her constancy in the face of death, outlined in a soliloquy in the third scene of Act Four:

“Never have I seen equal to this, such enduring strength in the female heart, that no

threats, or flattery, or prayers, or dishonourable examples of atrocious death and

voluntary sacrifices, wet by human blood, can deter”.92

In Act Five, the tragedia gains

momentum as Agnese prepares herself for the cross. The transformation from

prosecuted to executed features in this final act as the climax of Varano’s narrative, as

well as the broader trajectory of imitatio Christi and the pursuit of a ‘good death’. In

90

Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 367–69. 91

Gonoi, “Kirishitan: Les Chemins qui Mènent au Martyre Pour une Histoire des Martyrs Chrétiens de

Japon,” 52. 92

“Eguale a questa non mai vidi alta sì durevol forza in petto femminil, che non minacce, o lusinghe, o

preghiere, o inonorati di morte atroci esempj, e volontarj sagrifizj d’uman sangue bagnati ponno

espugnar”. Varano, Agnese, 87.

Page 238: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

225

this way the body of the martyr becomes a site of conversion, a catalyst for religious

transformation in others. The imminence of mortal death and indeed the very act of

execution brings the remaining characters to a point of crisis.

The Conversion of Neita

After the atrocious judgment, I, assailed, [and] indeed torn by incessant, and

ever more severe blows of fury, pity, shame, and of love, I tried to escape; but I

cannot.93

A chaos of conflicting emotions is how Neita describes her reaction to her sister’s death

sentence in Act Five. Coincidently, Neita and Sangoro, through their efforts to dissuade

Agnese from Christianity, sought to evoke these very same emotions. While it is clear

from the preface’s dedication to Pope Pius VI that Varano’s inspiration was found in

Agnese Takeda’s religious constancy, one is tempted to claim that the tragedia, in fact,

tells us more about the nature of finding of God through the final act’s preoccupation

with Neita’s conversion. To this extent, Varano offers us a comprehensive model of

conversion that anticipates both Leone and Kling’s different transformational stages.

Furthermore, by drawing continuously on the metaphor of light, Varano aligns Neita

with the tradition of Pauline conversion.

In the second scene of Act Five, Agnese appears before Anna, Neita, Gecivo,

and a Chorus of Christian Women, dressed in magnificent clothing for her martyrdom.

Neita is overwhelmed by this display and flies into a desperate state, pleading with her

sister to reconsider:

93

“Dopo l’atroce sentenza, io combattuta, anzi sbranata da incessabili, e ognor più crudi colpi di furor, di

pietà, d’onta, e d’amore, fuggir tentai; ma non posso”. Ibid., 97–98.

Page 239: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

226

Look at me: the tears flow in torrents, and my sobs kidnap my voice. On the

ground I bend my knees, and I embrace your feet, and I pray. If you do not want

two victims in one moment – I pierced by grief, and you from the iron – forgive

your life, your lineage you have outraged, and a bloodless sister. Little is that

which I beg.94

Undeterred, Agnese rebukes her sister’s attempts, and aspires to her “blessed end”. In

their final embrace, Neita’s religious identity is thrown into doubt: “My heart fails me

… (faints) Oh God! What is this poisoned kiss!”95

This physically evident moment of

crisis can be defined as Leone’s “destabilization of the self”, which quickly leads to

Kling’s act of forsaking. Neita’s progression to a crisis and “re-stabilization of the self”

(embracing and incorporating) is then triggered by Agnese’s expiration upon the

cross.96

While the audience is not shown these last moments of her life, we are informed

through Gecivo’s recount as well as the notice affixed atop the crucifix (See Figure 19):

Consugedono, King of Higo, commands the deserved death of the impious

Agnese, tenacious in Christ, and guilty follower, who on the cross must –

through blows of the lance to pierce the chest – give up her wicked soul; enemy

of the Gods.97

By the end of the fifth scene of Act Five, Neita rejects Amida and thus her ‘pagan’

ways, consequently accepting Christ as her saviour:

My plaints to you, evil god, barbarous Amida. Did not your altars smoke with

incense thanks to my deeds? Did not I offer you adequate victims? You on this

94

“Guardami: sgorgano le lagrime a torrenti, e i miei singulti mi rapiscon le voci. A terra io chino le

ginocchia, e t’abbraccio i piedi, e prego. Se tu non vuoi due vittime in un punto, me dal duolo trafitta, e

tel dal ferro, perdona alla tua vita, alla tua stirpe da te oltraggiata, e a una Sorella esangue. Poco è quel

ch’io ti chieggo”. Ibid., 104. 95

“Il cor mi manca...(sviene) Oh Dei! Che bacio avvelenato è questo!” Ibid., 106. 96

Leone, Religious Conversion and Identity. 97

“Consugedono Re di Fingo intima la meritata morte all’empia Agnese ostinata di Cristo, e rea seguace,

che su la Croce dèe trafitta il petto a colpi d’aste esalar l’alma infame nemica degli Dei”. Ibid., 107.

Page 240: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

227

satiated your hunger with palpitating viscera, and with blood dripping out of the

torn bellies of three valiant Children. Now how do you bring help that you

promise to those who honour you? Go; may only the greedy wolves worship

you, whose likeness you bear in your face, and ferocity in your heart. I deny you,

I hate you, and detest you.98

Her later description of a sudden light and an “inimitable voice” outlines a shared

experience that establishes the tragedia’s representation of collective conversion.

Neita’s assertion that her soul has “changed into another” (cangiata in altra) and that

she desires “to wash away every ancient sin” (terger atte ogni sua colpa antica),

demonstrates her “restabilization” of religious identity as a Christian.99

This very act of

“embracing” and “incorporating” the intervention of Divine Light exemplifies

conversion at its most Pauline.100

Even more so, as the tragedia comes to a close in the

sixth scene, Neita takes up the remains of Simon and Agnese as “trophies of the

Christian Law in new lands to infuse grace and light”.101

In this action, both the Takeda

martyrs are transformed into relics. Their bodies thus become sources of veneration and

sites of conversion.

98

“Le mie querele a te, perfido Nume, barbaro Amida. Non fumaron forse per opra mia gli altari tuoi

d’incensi? Non t’offrj degne vittime? Tu in questo giorno la fame tua pur saziasti con palpitanti viscere, e

col sangue grondante fuor del lacerato ventre di tre prodi Fanciulli. Or come rechi l’aita, che prometti a

chi t’onora? Va; che t’adorin sol gl’ingordi lupi, di cui tu porti le sembianze in volto, e la ferocia in core.

Io ti rifiuto, t’odio, e detesto. Ma…qual segno addita il rauco suon di sì lugubri trombe?” Ibid., 112–13.

Emphasis added. This likening of Amida as a wolf is derived from Crasset’s description of the figure of

Amida as having a dog’s head and a man’s body. Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, vol. 2,

81–82. 99

Varano, Agnese, 116. 100

Kling, “Conversion to Christianity,” 599. 101

“ch’io meco porto come trofei della Cristiana Legge in nove terre a infonder grazia, e luce”. Ibid., 121.

Page 241: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

228

Conversion as a Shared Experience of Emotion

Researchers who draw upon self-categorisation and social identity theory assert that

emotion can be experienced at both an individual and collective level.102

In returning to

Turner’s definition of religion as a “system of symbols and values”, we can see these

very symbols and values as having emotional impact in binding individuals into a

sacred community, as well as facilitating individual contemplation (metanoia). For

Barbara Rosenwein, “emotions are above all instruments of sociability”, and thus

religion, in the Durkheimian sense as collective social thought, is inherently linked to

emotionality.103

In the final act of Agnese, religious conversion can be seen in the

culmination of a new community of God achieved through shared emotional experience.

Varano’s use of Agnese’s martyred body as a site and catalyst of conversion is

effective because of her central role in a set of emotional relationships through which

these collective processes are initiated in potential converts.104

In each of these

connections (Agnese and Anna; Agnese and Gecivo; Agnese and Michele; Agnese and

Neita), Agnese guides her interlocutor to question (or to deepen, in the case of the

already converted Michele) their faith. It is not until her mortal body expires that these

characters share in a common experience of the divine and so turn themselves to God.

Anna, who opens the tragedia, distraught and fearful following the martyrdom of

Agnese’s relatives, is transformed in scene four of Act Five. Upon her mistress’s

execution, she “would weep; but at that moment when the tears are about to gush, she

finds them blocked by a victorious joy”.105

It is thus by contrasting her physically

evident expressions of emotional response to Christian martyrdom that we can identify

102

See, for instance, Mikko Salmela, “Shared Emotions,” Philosophical Exploration 15 (2012), 33. 103

Barbara H. Rosenwein, Emotional Communities in the Early Middle Ages (Ithica: Cornell University

Press, 2006), 19. Émile Durkheim, Elementary Forms of Religious Life (London: Allen and Unwin, 1976

[1915]), 47. 104

For the classic study on ‘central figures’ and collective emotion, see Fritz Redl, “Group Emotion and

Leadership,” Psychiatry: Journal for the Study of Interpersonal Process 5 (1942): 573–96. 105

“Pianger vorrei; ed a ritroso io provo presso a sgorgar le lagrime rispinte da una letizia vincitrice”.

Varano, Agnese, 109.

Page 242: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

229

a point of crisis, of ‘turning’ and ‘forsaking’. Varano’s use of musical choruses in this

scene also signifies the collectivity of conversion, employing a group of “Christian

Women” who sing praises of the martyred Agnese:

Receive her soul

Liberated from her bloodless breast

Among the inflamed squadrons

Of eternal love.

Receive her soul

And sprinkled with your blood

In offering it to the Father

Speak to his mercy.106

In the previously discussed Historical Memoir on Italian Tragedy of Joseph Cooper

Walker, the importance of sung choruses in Varano’s tragic works is emphasised. He

makes brief mention of Agnese, stating that “the choral songs … in the Agnese are …

addresse[d] to the deity in [sic] behalf of the expiring martyr. In the first, strength to

endure the agonies of the cross, is entreated: in the latter, a petition for the passing soul

is offered”.107

Despite the impressive amount of detail contained in Varano’s

preliminary notes to Agnese, he makes no mention of performance guidelines, nor

specifies these choruses as necessarily sung. However, in his tragedia of 1754,

Giovanni di Giscala, Varano states that “all choruses can be adapted to any sort of

harmony, these being composed of canzonettas and arias … accompanied by musical

106

“Ricevi tu quell’anima/ Sciolta dal seno esangue/ Tra le infiammate squadre/ D’eterna carità./ Ricevi

tu quell’anima;/ E aspersa del tuo Sangue/ In offerirla al Padre/ Parla alla sua pietà”. Ibid., 113. 107

Walker, Historical Memoir on Italian Tragedy, 262–63. Emphasis added. The German curriculum for

the school year in Triest, makes particular mention of the beautiful choruses (bellissimi cori). Programm

des K.K. Gymnasiums in Triest, 69.

Page 243: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

230

instruments”.108

Walker provides details for this production’s reception, stating that it

was performed at the Jesuit college of Reggio Emilia, where students “expressed much

delight at the recollection of the music with which the chorus that concludes each act,

was accompanied”.109

It appears unlikely that Agnese ever made it to the stage, but these

questions of performance context give us insight into the vision Varano had for this

tragedia and casts light upon his style of dramaturgy and the state of theatre in late

eighteenth-century Italy. It would seem reasonable to conclude that the use of choruses

in Agnese were similarly flexible in their structure, allowing stage directors to use local

canzonettas or well-known arias to engage with their audience on a familiar sonic level.

Further in Act Five, Scene Five of Agnese, the affective experience of Godly

light and its ability to induce both metanoia and epistrephein, is explored through

Neita’s bewilderment:

But what do I see? The joined roof separates from the walls, Heaven appears?

Oh how they splendour from above the golden clouds, the globes and the

whirlpools of light! In the midst of such brightness what a countless crowd that

seems to exult in great joy? And whence comes the inimitable voice spread

throughout the serene air, proclaiming: Angels of peace, go to meet my beloved,

tinted with blood that she shed for me. Verily, he is a God who speaks. I see

indeed at his side a Cross fertile with rays that illuminate all the ethereal

paths.110

108

Alfonso Varano, Giovanni di Giscala, tiranno del tempio di Gerusalemme, tragedia (Venice: Pietro

Valvasense, 1754), xlix. 109

Walker, Historical Memoir on Italian Tragedy, 261. Walker states that he had discussed this

performance with a student of the college who was in the audience. 110

“Ma che vegg’io? Dividesi il connesso tetto dai muri, e s’apre il Cielo? Oh quante splendon dall’alto

aurate nubi, e globi, e vortici di lume! In mezzo a tanta chiarezza quale innumerabil turba sembra esultar

di sommo gaudio? E donde, dond’esce quella inimitabil voce diffusa pel sereno aere, che grida: Angeli

della pace, itene incontro alla diletta mia tinta del sangue, ch’ella sparse per me. Certo egli è un Dio, che

parla. Io scorgo pur una al suo lato Croce fertile di rai, che tutte alluma l’eteree vie”. Varano, Agnese,

114.

Page 244: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

231

Neita’s description of this “countless crowd” rejoicing in the heavenly sky of divine

light, in addition to the sung chorus of Christian women, implies a display of collective

conversion beyond the tragedia’s main characters. As such, their experience of wonder

and joy can be seen as collective emotion felt by Neita, Anna, Gecivo, and Michele, in

joining in the community of God. In this, the people of Yatsushiro are united in

Agnese’s martyrdom and the light of their Redeemer. As this light disappears, so does

the ‘darkness’ of the characters’ previous beliefs, for as Anna claims: “The just God

reserves for those who please him the most choicest of graces, that the grand reward is

revealed”.111

For Gecivo, who is characterised as spiritually confused, this event brings

him to the end of a prolonged state of religious confliction. This model of conversion is,

for Gecivo, directly linked to his emotional relationship with Agnese, encouraged by the

collective’s vision of the divine: “The divine light assailed me, I, who was tormented

and torn between contrasting thoughts for a long time, and imprinted in me the words

and actions of Agnese; in the end her death won me over”.112

Gecivo’s amazement at

the “ray of light that … cut through the air to illuminate the sacred body” is not a flight

of Varano’s imagination. 113

The description is based on Crasset’s account where

Gecivo is described as being inspired by the constancy of Simon and Agnese Takeda.114

As the tragedia comes to a close, Sangoro, the Buddhist monk, flees the city, telling

Gecivo to inform Neita that his state of confusion forbids him from being in her

presence. As he sets off to Kumamoto to inform the King of Agnese’s death, we are left

to question whether this represents a point of religious “destabilization” for the monk.

The tragedia ends with Neita in conversation with her deceased sister, seeking

forgiveness for her efforts to dissuade Agnese from the true faith, and emphasizing the

ultimate victory of God. Her acknowledgment in this final moment of religious

111

“Il giusto Dio riserba a chi più aggrada a lui grazia si eletta, che il gran premio gli sveli”. Ibid., 115. 112

“Me lungamente combattuto, e incerto fra contrarj pensier lume divino assalse, e impresse in me le

voci, a l’opre d’Agnese; a la sua morte alfin mi vinse”. Ibid., 117. 113

“E ancora riverbera i splendori in ogni lato del vasto foro”. Ibid., 120. 114

Crasset, La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone, 223–25.

Page 245: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

232

ignorance, through a direct rejection of one set of values for another, draws upon

conventional notions of sight and movement (i.e. illumination, wonder, etc.),

exemplifying a most archetypical understanding of religious conversion. Michele and

Anna, now without a master or mistress, vow to follow in Neita’s footsteps to the

greater glory of God.

And you pardon, victorious soul, if I used the malignant arts, and vain

arguments of my blindness to divert you from that path which led you to God:

Recall evermore, that he chose you to guide my mistaken steps; and that among

the many seductive blandishments, and bitter hardships, you triumphed over me

and over the gods.115

Varano’s representation of conversion and conviction, through the lens of seventeenth-

century Japan, presented a mirror of devotion through which readers and audiences

were able to reflect upon their own lives. As has been previously mentioned, it seems

unlikely that Agnese was ever performed, but it is useful for us to consider Varano’s

previous audiences. It is clear that his stage works had achieved fame outside of

religious institutions, but it was their performance for the edification of students that

appears to have been his objective.116

The staging of his Giovanni di Giscala at the

Jesuit college of Reggio Emilia, and Varano’s own association with Jesuit poets and

playwrights, might imply Agnese was a tragedia written for the spiritual education of

young students. In his re-imagination of persecution in Yatsushiro, Valignano conflates

distances of time, space, and culture, forging a link between Christian past and present

through the martyred body of Agnese. However, it must also be noted that although

martyrdom was a central part of the Church’s history, it was also a matter of the present

115

“E tu pardona, anima vincitrice, se adoprai l’arti maligne, e gli argomenti vani della mia cecitade a

desviarti da quell sentier, che ti condusse a Dio: rammenta ognor, ch’egli te scelse guida agli erranti miei

passi; e che frat ante seduttrici lusinghe, e acerbi affanni tu di me tríonfasti, e degli Dei”. Varano, Agnese,

122. 116

Pannelli, Elogio, xxiv; xxix.

Page 246: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

233

day for eighteenth-century Catholics. We should keep in mind that only nine years after

the publication of Agnese, twenty-three Jesuits were executed at the height of the French

Revolution.117

Indeed, Varano was writing against a backdrop of mounting religious

tension between the Jansenist reforming movement and the ‘official’ Church in the

1780s. More radical reformers of the Italian Enlightenment were seeking to remedy

such abuses as pluralism and the Church’s economic privileges, while pushing to

“restrict papal jurisdiction over the Church in individual states”.118

While not all

advocates of a Catholic Enlightenment in Italy were this radical, it is clear that Varano’s

tragedies, especially given his Jesuit connections, would not have been happily received

by all orientations of late eighteenth-century Italian Catholics.

Varano’s inclusion of a prefatory guide to Japanese culture and religion

demonstrates his anthropological curiosity and a sincere effort to accurately reimagine

an early seventeenth-century Yatsushiro for the late eighteenth-century Italian stage. His

transparency about factual manipulation is a deviation, or perhaps development, from

the case studies explored in the second half of this dissertation which take considerable

liberty with the church histories they adapted. Varano’s tone illustrates stories of

martyrs in Christian blood, and employs sanguineous imagery to illicit an emotional

response. He recognised the role of sensuous stimuli in the rhetorical act of movere, and

sought to bring his audience to a contemplation and confirmation of their own faith. His

ability to model a conversional experience, through Agnese, lies at the very heart of

Varano’s identity as a playwright and ardent Catholic.

It would appear that Varano’s veneration of Agnese’s martyrdom, though

sincere, is but a pretext for the exploration of conversion in its many manifestations. As

117

See George M. Anderson, With Christ in Prison: Jesuits in Jail from St. Ignatius to the Present (New

York: Fordham University Press, 2000), 28–29. 118

John Pollard, Catholicism in Modern Italy: Religion, Society and Politics since 1861 (New York:

Routledge, 2008), 7. See also S.J. Barnett, The Enlightenment and Religion: The Myths of Modernity

(New York: Oxford University Press, 2003); Ulrich L. Lehner, The Catholic Enlightenment: The

Forgotten History of a Global Movement (New York: Oxford University Press, 2016).

Page 247: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

234

has been discussed, Agnese assesses three possible movements of the religious self:

motions of rethinking, turning back to, and turning away from God. By playing out on

the Ferrarese stage (or in the imagination of the reader) the outcomes of all three of

these movements, eighteenth-century Italians gleaned spiritual profit from Varano’s

characters from Japan’s Christian past, and learned to better themselves as Catholics.

Despite the richness of the tragedia’s vision of Christian fortitude, a distinction must be

made between the ‘real’ conversion experience of Agnese and her private circle, and the

performative rendering in Varano’s play. To this extent, what Agnese offers is not a

narrative from the perspective of the Japanese per se, but an insight into Varano’s

Catholic worldview. Varano consequently offered the people of Ferrara a framework

through which they could conceptualise and experience conversion in all its ‘directions’,

and in turn look inwards at an individual and collective level. In standing before the

Glocal Mirror, Varano witnessed a reflection of the Japanese Church that had

transcended space and time. He found people, places, and experiences from a distant

land that spoke to his Catholic sensibilities, and developed ways to interpret these at a

localised level. Varano’s Agnese is but one of many ‘Japanese plays’ that were

performed throughout Europe in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.119

It is perhaps

in this way that the proselytic achievements of the Society of Jesus persisted in the

performing arts and the minds of their consumers even after the Society’s Suppression.

119

See Imoos, “Japanese Themes in Swiss Baroque Drama,” 87.

Page 248: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

235

FIGURE 18. ‘Bitso’ Provence, in Nicolas Sanson d'Abbeville, Kaart van Japan (François Halma, c.

1705).

WIKIPEDIA COMMONS.

Page 249: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

236

FIGURE 19. Frontispiece engraved by G.B. Galli after Emilio Manfredi, depicting the crucifixion of

Agnese Takeda. Alfonso Varano, Agnese Martire del Giappone (Parma: Stamperia Reale, 1783).

REPRODUCED WITH PERMISSION FROM LAURES KIRISHITAN RARE BOOK DATABASE OF SOPHIA

UNIVERSITY, TOKYO.

Page 250: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

237

CONCLUSION

“There [in Europe] is the centre and here [in Japan] the circumference, there is the

particular and individual and here the universal, there the indivisible and here the

infinite.”1 These words of Froís, written in a letter from 1560, speak to ways in which

Japan and Europe could be at once global and local, centre and periphery. This dynamic

lay at the very heart of the Jesuits’ efforts in early modern Japan and fostered the

development of an apostolic ethos of accommodatio. The first half of this dissertation

(‘The Object’) has explored how ‘accommodation’ was variously interpreted in their

approach to language, liturgy, and the performing arts, and the relative successes and

failures the Jesuits experienced in negotiating its boundaries. The condition of being lost

in translation – linguistically, culturally, or religiously – was a hallmark of the

encounters between the Japanese and the Jesuits throughout the latter half of the

sixteenth century. It has been shown how the performing arts set the very contours of

these encounters, from the sounding of church bells, to the creation of a unique

localised repertory of Kirishitan music and drama. In looking to these traditions as

“sociomusical practice”, this dissertation has reinstated the human creators, actors, and

consumers of these traditions within their broader sociocultural and religious contexts.2

In so doing, it has endeavoured to present a clearer image of how Kirishitan

practitioners invented and reinvented acts of localised devotion, while simultaneously

employing these to consolidate Kirishitan identity. Far from a mere transplantation of

the Jesuits’ cultural mission (as it had developed in Europe), what has been uncovered is

1 Froís writing from Goa in 1560. Translated in Juan Gil, “Europeans and Asians in Contact: An

Approach,” in Beyond Borders: 17–41, here 32. 2 Waterman, “Jùjú History,” 49–67.

Page 251: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

238

a period, albeit brief, in which Japanese musical and theatrical forms came to be

intimately connected with a Japanese grassroots approach to Kirishitan faith. As noted

by Byron Earhart, “Japanese religion [in a broad sense] is the distinct tradition formed

from the interaction of indigenous and foreign organized religious and folk elements in

the context of Japanese culture”.3

Within the context of Japan’s encounter with

Christianity, then, to talk about the products of these interactions as merely ‘hymns’,

‘songs’, ‘mystery plays’, or ‘representations’, is to mask their syncretic nature; it was

this very syncretism which offered the Japanese direct modes of accessing and

participating in the liturgy. Therefore this dissertation has focused on developing a

vocabulary that speaks more effectively about the relationship between Kirishitan

communities and their performative traditions. The discussed episodes of Japan’s

Christian Century demonstrate how, as Simon Frith has written, “music constructs our

sense of identity through the direct experiences it offers of the body, time and

sociability”.4 Inasmuch as a mirror allows us to recognise ourselves in its reflection, so

too did Kirishitan soundscapes enable communities to define their identity, positioning

themselves within the sonic makeup of these soundscapes’ reverberations. The use of

the Glocal Mirror metaphor has furthermore enabled a fruitful examination of

boundaries as well as shared understandings between local and foreign elements of

religion, ethnicity, and culture. Even within the chosen focus of the mission’s early

decades (1549–70), this dissertation has identified a plethora of syncretic practices that

warrant further investigation. Indeed, these colourful episodes from Jesuit

correspondence provide us with snapshots of glocality in action – that is, the

simultaneity of universalising and particularising tendencies – that invite further study

of Japanese contributions to the cultural mission of the Jesuits.

3

Byron Earhart, Gedatsu-kai and religion in Contemporary Japan: Returning to the Center

(Bloomington, Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1989), 11. 4 Simon Frith, “Music and Identity,” in Questions of Cultural Identity, ed. Stuart Hall and Paul du Gay

(London, 1996), 124.

Page 252: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

239

The dissemination of these Jesuit correspondences contributed to what

Ditchfield has called a “tsunami of print”, in which church histories, martyrologies, and

fictional literature brought the Kirishitan of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries to

the forefront of European interest.5

The second half of this dissertation (‘The

Reflection’) has explored the ways in which the Japanese Church was reimagined in

European musical dramas of the early modern period. Its three case studies speak to the

globalised image of Japan’s ‘converts’ and martyrs and how they were adopted with

varying degrees of factual accuracy to fulfil different standards of edification. In

exploring the sources utilised by these playwrights and librettists, we have also seen

how these musical dramas present a labyrinth of intertextual references. In unpacking

these connections we are able to come to an understanding of the early modern “tsunami

of print” as an increasing network of knowledge about the world and her diverse

inhabitants as a global entity. These dramatic productions of imagined

interconnectedness defied geography, and through the ‘universal’ reach of the Church,

united its members throughout the four corners of the globe. Further investigation into

the transformation of these plays (many of which have yet to be analysed) throughout

different periods and geographical locales would not only be of great significance for

scholars, but also to modern performers of music and theatre in offering an

understanding of how these theatrical works engaged with their audiences’

understanding of early modern Japan. To that extent, the second half of this dissertation

is also a valuable resource for ensembles interested in reviving the performance

practices of this long-forgotten genre.

This dissertation has surveyed a wide variety of primary source materials (many

for the first time), and has reassessed seminal scholarly work on Japan’s Christian

Century. This careful piecing together of early historical sources, literary and dramatic

5 Ditchfield, “Catholic Reformation and Renewal,” 185.

Page 253: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

240

texts, musicological literature, and interdisciplinary theoretical perspectives, has

presented a new approach to understanding the role of the performing arts in the

Japanese mission and its subsequent re-imagination in seventeenth- and eighteenth-

century Europe. In its structure of ‘The Object’ and ‘The Reflection’, this dissertation

has further emphasised a need to consider these two halves as a whole in order to truly

interrogate the nexus between the global and local histories of the Japanese Church. As

we look to the future shape of the field, especially in light of a recent surge in research

on the Japanese mission, scholars should be urged to look further into the Japanese

grassroots participation in Kirishitan communities, particularly in the early decades of

the mission. The field would also benefit greatly from research into the performance

traditions of the Kirishitan diaspora during the Christian persecution era of the

seventeenth century, and to investigate any continuities with what has been presented in

this dissertation.

We now end where we began, with the fresco of Andrea Pozzo in the

Sant’Ignazio in Rome (see Figures 1 and 2). As one of the Jesuits’ most famous pieces

of propaganda, this spectacle offers a literal image of the Society’s understanding of its

own narrative and place in the global order of time and space. While Pozzo’s

masterpiece has often been cited as a demonstration of the Society’s missionary zeal, it

is perhaps more important as a representational configuration of the geography of

Catholicism. This dissertation has argued for a glocal approach to the Japanese mission

in which we can begin to discuss the ‘Japanisation’ of Christianity in locally-specific

ways: in the formation of Kirishitan faith, devotional practice, and artistic innovation.

The Glocal Mirror mediates the geographical configuration of Pozzo’s painting to

release the four continents from their peripheral positions. In this way, they are drawn

into the centre where we can truly see them as agents of their own interpretation of

Page 254: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

241

Christianity, allowing us to focus on the local details and overcoming the ‘extra-

European’ stereotype of these syncretic traditions as mere “caricatures”.6

6 Brockey, The Visitor, 429.

Page 255: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

242

APPENDIX 1: SCENE SUMMARIES, MULIER FORTIS (1698)1

PROLOGUE [Musical]2 An allegorical prologue in which Wrath and Cruelty fight in vain

against the column of Constancy. They are seized by Restlessness and

Repentance.

ACT 1: SCENE 1 Gratia, the Queen of Tango, is glad to be a Christian and decides to instruct her

Children in that way.

ACT 1: SCENE 2 The Queen tests her children, who are already familiar with the principles of

the Christian faith, and rewards them with gifts of jewelled crucifixes and

swords.

ACT 1: SCENE 3 King Jacundonus appears in public for the first time since his return from war

and the people applaud him. When he sees the Christian images lining the

streets, however, he is enraged.

[Musical] A sung chorus of townspeople in honour of the King.

ACT 1: SCENE 4 The noble youths of Tango dance among the spoils of war. They march out

armed with varied weapons.

[Musical] Ballet accompanied by music:

“March,” military exercise with a banner and the sounding of trumpets.

“Galliard,” the dance of the Tango youth.

ACT 1: SCENE 5 The Queen is distressed upon hearing of the King’s fury, and she prepares

herself to endure all hardships for the Christian faith.

CHORUS ONE [Musical] An allegorical chorus in which Constancy demonstrates symbolically

how the human soul overcomes adversity.

ACT 2: SCENE 1 Jacundonus is informed by his chief Bonze, Orcamus, that the Queen is devoted

to the Christian faith and therefore subjects the realm to misfortune. The King’s

anger is roused by her, and he orders an investigation of the Christians.

ACT 2: SCENE 2 The Queen stands before Jacundonus. In vain she is ordered to renounce Christ,

and is led away at the King’s command to be flogged.

ACT 2: SCENE 3 The servant responsible for the Queen’s custody now fears for himself, as his

carelessness had allowed her to secretly escape from the castle and attend

Christian teachings. He places the blame upon the soldier who is currently

guarding the citadel.

ACT 2: SCENE 4 The European swordmaster, captured in battle by Jacundonus in the war for

1 Scene summaries are adapted from those found in the Perioche (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek,

4˚ Bav 2194, I, 45). 2 All scenes are acted without music unless otherwise indicated in the scene summary.

Page 256: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

243

Emperor Taikosama [Toyotomi Hideyoshi] against the King of Ximo,3 is

ordered to demonstrate an example of his art.

ACT 2: SCENE 5 The King’s opposition to the Queen is strengthened after being shown the little

book The Imitation of Christ by Thomas à Kempis. He sees the crucifixes worn

upon the chests of his daughters, gifted to them by their mother as a reward for

their learning of the Christian doctrine; he tries to discourage them. However,

upon finding them firm in their Christian faith, he tries to kill them, and they

are led away from their father’s sudden rage.

ACT 2: SCENE 6 The steadfastness of children during the persecution of faithful Christians.

CHORUS TWO [Musical] An allegorical chorus in which the faithful heart withstands the

furnace of Adversity, and Wrath resentfully concedes defeat to Constancy.

ACT 3: SCENE 1 The Queen, unshaken in her Christian faith, offers her neck to the raging sword

of Jacundonus, but he is moved by her beauty to a gentler disposition.

ACT 3: SCENE 2 Upon seeing the blood-stained instruments of their mother’s torture, the

children become frightened. They are falsely informed that their mother has

apostatised following heavy flogging; however, they are not fooled by this

deception and reunite with her.

ACT 3: SCENE 3 Once again the royal children receive encouragement in the Christian faith from

their mother. The tyrant appears, holding a dagger to the Queen’s breast and

seeking her death. However, Jacundonus is held back once he sees the

readiness of the Queen to die. Nevertheless, she is sent away to be tortured.

ACT 3: SCENE 4 The careless guard is exposed by the Queen’s page to the ridicule of the

Bonzes.

Guards and bonzes dance.

ACT 3: SCENE 5 The royal children pray to God for their ailing mother, the Queen, but not

without accepting an omen of their mother’s death.

ACT 3: SCENE 6 At first, Jacundonus rejoices in the death of the Queen, but is soon overcome

with various emotions. Finally overwhelmed with repentance and remorse, he

is transformed from a tyrant to a wonderful herald to his wife.

EPILOGUE [Musical] To Reward, who searches for a strong, steadfast woman, Constancy

shows the soul of the Queen in glory, to which Reward builds a monument in

honour of her strength on Earth.

3 Written as “Ximo” in the play text as well as the perioche, this transliteration refers to the island of

Kyushu. The war between Hideyoshi and the “King of Ximo”, therefore refers to the Kyushu Campaign

of 1586–87 in which Hideyoshi defeated the Shimazu and Aizuki clans. The “King”, however, could refer

to any number of regional rulers from these clans.

Page 257: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

244

APPENDIX 2: SCENE SUMMARIES, AGNESE MARTIRE DEL GIAPPONE (1783)

ACT 1: SCENE 1 In this scene between Agnese and Anna (her lady-in-waiting), a state of

persecutory hysteria in the city of Yatsushiro is established, situating the call

for Agnese’s death within the greater context of the martyrdom of her mother-

in-law (Joan), Magdalene, the young Luis, and her late husband, Simon. The

scene concludes with Anna’s establishment of Agnese as a Christian heroine.

ACT 1: SCENE 2 A soliloquy by Agnese in which she contemplates the image of her martyred

husband in heaven and of the imminence of her own sacrifice for Christ.

ACT 1: SCENE 3 This scene between Agnese and a kinsman of her husband, Gecivo, revolves

around the concept of conversion: Agnese’s conversion from ‘heathenism’ to

Christianity, and the current state of Gecivo’s stubbornness in resisting the true

faith. We are informed that Gecivo was the individual who carried out the

beheading of Simon upon the order of the King.

ACT 1: SCENE 4 This scene between Agnese and Camidiro (Miyake Kakuzaemon), governor of

Yatsushiro and close friend of Simon, is one of contested conversion. Camidiro

begs Agnese to reconsider her faith while Agnese grieves the darkness of

Camidiro’s godless soul. Camidiro introduces the characters of Neita (Agnese’s

sister) and Sangoro (a Buddhist monk and brother of the King). We are

informed that Neita is in mourning upon hearing of her sister’s fate, and after

pleading with the King to delay Agnese’s execution, is on her way to

Yatsushiro to convince her to apostatise.

ACT 1: SCENE 5 A soliloquy by Agnese revolving around the themes of religious constancy and

the determination for a ‘good death’.

ACT 2: SCENE 1 Neita arrives at the Takeda residence in an effort to break Agnese’s Christian

conviction. She is met by a servant, Michele (Michael), who informs Neita that

Agnese is comforted and encouraged towards martyrdom by the presence of her

husband’s corpse. Michele affirms his own Christian faith while establishing

that the other servants, at this point, do not follow the will of God.

ACT 2: SCENE 2 Neita expresses her sorrow to Sangoro. The extent of military presence in the

city is illustrated and Neita describes various omens of mourning.

ACT 2: SCENE 3 This scene revolves around the themes of sisterly love, blood ties, honour, and

guilt. Neita reflects on their childhood and the love she bore Agnese. She

pleads for her to return this affection. Undeterred, Agnese derides Neita for the

cruelty her efforts for apostasy represent. Agnese reaffirms her desire for

martyrdom.

Page 258: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

245

ACT 2: SCENE 4 A soliloquy by Neita in which she realises the inevitability of her sister’s death.

She judges herself for making the journey to Yatsushiro.

ACT 2: SCENE 5 Gecivo paints a picture of Agnese as a virtuous woman whose charity has

inspired the love of the people of Yatsushiro. This is seen as a threat by

Daifusama (Tokugawa Ieyasu) who hopes the decree of her death will bring her

to apostatise. Gerosuno is revealed to not only be an apostate himself, but also

an informant to the Emperor Daifusama.

ACT 2: SCENE 6 Sangoro encourages Neita to maintain courage and hope. He foreshadows the

Buddhist monks’ deception of Michele.

ACT 3: SCENE 1 Anna is in distress. Agnese praises Michele’s constancy, and the seed of

Anna’s conversion is sown.

ACT 3: SCENE 2 Michele returns to the Takeda residence drenched in blood. He recounts how

his Christian companions were slaughtered at a Buddhist temple, and of the

sufferings he endured for his faith. He is exalted by Agnese as a “new Hero of

Christ”.

ACT 3: SCENE 3 Gerosuno arrives at the Takeda residence for the first time since his apostasy.

He is struck by feelings of sorrow upon seeing the decapitated corpse of his old

friend, Simon. Gerosuno then presents the marriage proposal of the King of

Bitso (Bitchū) to Agnese as a way of healing her corrupted reputation. Agnese

remains firm in her devotion to her deceased husband and to God.

ACT 3: SCENE 4 A soliloquy by Gerosuno. He begins to question his apostasy and fears God

will condemn him for abandoning the Christian faith.

ACT 3: SCENE 5 Sangoro questions the motive behind Gerosuno’s meeting with Agnese. Neita

gives insight into the King’s desire to wed her sister.

ACT 3: SCENE 6 Sangoro and Neita attempt a final effort to bring Agnese to apostasy. Agnese

criticises the shortcomings of the Buddhist monks and their lack of social

empathy. Agnese remains firm in her faith.

ACT 4: SCENE 1 Neita describes a scene wherein Agnese addresses a crowd protesting her death.

With prayer she serenely calms the townspeople. Sangoro questions whether

Neita doubts the omnipotence of Amida.

ACT 4: SCENE 2 Sangoro attempts to convince Agnese to feign apostasy in order to save her life.

Agnese speaks of the joy she is experiencing in the knowledge that her

martyrdom is near.

ACT 4: SCENE 3 Soliloquy by Sangoro who acknowledges the strength of Agnese’s religious

conviction.

ACT 4: SCENE 4 In this scene, Sangoro accuses Gerosuno of returning to his Christian faith and

Page 259: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

246

questions him as to his motives for speaking with Agnese. Gerosuno defends

himself and tells Sangoro that he shall provide evidence to demonstrate the

strength of his devotion to the King and Amida.

ACT 4: SCENE 5 Sangoro orders the soldier to bring Agnese and her Christian women to him.

ACT 4: SCENE 6 Gerosuno threatens to throw Simon’s lifeless corpse from the balcony to the

hungry dogs below should Agnese refuse to add her name to the list of

condemned Christians. Agnese reminds Gerosuno of the kindness Simon had

showed him in his tender years.

ACT 4: SCENE 7 Anna is bewildered that Gerosuno, who had been “a defender of the Holy

Law”, should so quickly become their persecutor. Agnese implores Anna to

follow the Christian faith.

ACT 4: SCENE 8 Gerosuno sets a test for the benevolence of the Christian God: should he

desecrate the corpse of Simon, surely their God would take revenge. If this

should not occur, Gerosuno swears to honour Amida. Gerosuno is captured by

an angry mob for his defilement of the martyr’s body and is decapitated.

ACT 5: SCENE 1 Neita describes her conflicting states of emotion upon confirmation of her

sister’s fate. Gecivo informs her that the crucifix (the “dismal apparatus”) has

been set for Agnese.

ACT 5: SCENE 2 Agnese appears dressed in rich attire for her martyrdom. Neita, in a desperate

state, prays for her sister’s apostasy, eventually becoming overcome by

emotion and faints. Agnese affirms her constancy and kisses her sister farewell.

ACT 5: SCENE 3 The captain of the soldiers reads the official notice of Agnese’s execution.

Anna affixes the notice above Agnese’s head.

ACT 5: SCENE 4 Anna, to a chorus of women, reflects upon the constancy of her mistress. In the

beginning of the tragedia, Anna is torn by feelings of sorrow upon hearing

news of Agnese’s execution. In this scene, however, she has converted to

seeing Agnese in death as a “victor of joy”.

ACT 5: SCENE 5 Michele describes Agnese’s final moments. As she expires, Neita rebukes

Amida and by the end of the scene has accepted Christ as her saviour.

ACT 5: SCENE 6 Neita takes possession of Agnese and Simon’s bodies as Christian reliquaries.

Gecivo finally succumbs to the light of God, and inspired by the piety of his

mistress, converts to Christianity.

Page 260: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

247

BIBLIOGRAPHY

PRIMARY SOURCES

Adolph, Johann Baptist, and Johann Bernhard Staudt. Mulier fortis: cuius pretium de

ultimis finibus sive Gratia regni Tango regina. Vienna, 1698. Manuscript Cod.

Vind. 9812, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek Wien.

Bartoli, Daniello. Dell’istoria della Compagnia di Giesu: L’Asia. Rome: Varese, 1667.

Bisselius, Johannes. Digitus Dei, humana corda tangens: Herz beruerenden Finger

Gottes, in unterschiedlichen Fasten Exempeln vorgestellt. Dillingen:

Akademische Truckerey, 1666.

Bollandus, Joannes, et al. Imago primi saeculi Societatis Iesu. Antwerp: Plantiniana

Balthasar Moretti, 1640.

—— Af-Beeldinghe van D’eerste Eeuwe der Societeyt Iesu, translated by Laurent

Uwens. Antwerp, 1640. Bovio, Carolo. Ignatius Insignium, Epigrammatum et Elogiorum Centuriis Expressus.

Rome, 1655.

The British Critic: And Quarterly Theological Review. London: F. and C. Rivington,

1799.

Butler, Charles. The Principles of Musik. London: John Haviland, 1636.

Caccini, Giulio. Le nuove musiche. Florence: Marescotti, 1601.

Page 261: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

248

de Charlevoix, Pierre-François-Xavier. Histoire et description générale du Japon, vol.

1. Paris: J.M. Gandouin, 1736.

—— Histoire de l'établissement, des progrès et de la décadence du Christianisme

dans l'empire du Japon, vol. 2. Paris: Bureau de la Bibliothèque Catholique,

1828.

Concilium Tridentinum: diariorum, actorum, epistolarum, tractatuum, nova collectio,

vol. 8. Freiburg: Herder, 1901.

Coyssard, Michel. Traicté du profit, que toute personne tire de chanter en la doctrine

chrestienne, & ailleurs, les hymnes, & chansons spirituelles en vulgaire: & du

mal qu’apportent les lasciues, & heretiques, controuvees de Satan. Lyon: Jean

Pillehotte, 1608.

Crasset, Jean. Histoire de l’Église du Japon, 2 vols. Paris: Estienne Michallet, 1689.

—— The History of the Church of Japan, translated by N. N. [possibly William

Riddell], 2 vols. London, 1707.

—— La Storia della Chiesa del Giappone del Rev. Padre Giovanni Crasset,

translated by Selvaggio Canturani, 3 vols. Venice: Stamperia Baglioni, 1722.

—— Außführliche Geschicht der in dem Äussersten Welt-Theil Gelegenen

Japonesischen Kirch, translated by Joseph Anton Zimmermann, 2 vols.

Augsburg: Ilger, 1738.

Crescimbeni, Giovanni Mario. L’Arcadia. Rome: Antonio de’ Roffi alla Piazza di Ceri,

1711.

—— Dell’istoria della volgar poesia, vol. 5. Rome: Lorenzo Baseggio, 1730.

Page 262: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

249

Die Danck-Sagende Pallas und Heyl-Eyfferende Flora. Luzern: Jost Frantz Jacob

Wyssing, 1741.

Fróis, Luis. Lettera annale del Giappone scritta al Padre Generale della Gompagnia

[sic.] di Giesù. Rome: Francesco Zannetti, 1590.

—— De rebus iaponicis historica relatio, eaque triplex. Mainz: Johannes Albini,

1599.

—— Die Geschichte Japans (1549–1578) von Luis Frois, translated by Georg

Schurhammer and Ernst Arthur Voretzsch. Leipzig: Verlag der Asia major,

1926.

—— Historia de Japam, edited by José Wicki, vol. 4. Lison: Biblioteca Nacional,

1983.

—— The First European Description of Japan, 1585 (A Critical English-language

Edition of Striking Contrasts in the Customs of Europe and Japan), translated by

Richard K. Danford, Robin D. Gill and Daniel T. Reff. New York: Routledge,

2014.

Guerreiro, Fernão. Relação Annual das coisas que fizeram os padres da Companhia de

Jesus nas suas missões do Japão [...], vol. 1. Lisbon and Evora, 1603–11; repr.

Coimbra, 1930.

de Granada,Luis. Fides no Dŏxi to xite P. F. Luis de Granada Amaretaru xo no Riacu.

Amakusa, 1592.

Hazart, Cornelius. Kerckelycke historie van de gheheele wereldt, vol. 1 Antwerp:

Cnobbaert, 1667.

Page 263: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

250

—— Kirchen-Geschichte das ist: Catholisches Christenthum durch die gantze Welt

außgebreitet, translated by Mathias Soutermans, vol. 1. Vienna: Voigt, 1678.

Honoris et Pietatis connubium, sive Justus Ucondonus Japoniae dynasta pius pro fide

exul, in tribus actibus. Vienna, 1666. Cod. 13241, Österreichische

Nationalbibliothek. Institutum Societatis Iesu, 3 vols. Florence: Ex Typographia a SS. Conceptione, 1892–

1893.

Lang, Franciscus. Theatrum solitudinis asceticae, Sive Doctrinae Morales per

Considerationes Melodicas… Mathias Riedl: Munich, 1717.

de Ledesma, Diego. Modo per insegnar la Dottrina Christiana composta per il Dottore

Ledesma, della Compagnia di Giesù. Rome: Paolo Blado, 1573.

de Lyra, Manoel, ed. Cartas que os padres e irmãos da Companhia de Iesus que andão

nos Reynos de Iapão escreverão aos da mesma Companhia da India e Europa

des do Anno de 1549 atè o de 1580, 2 vols. Evora, 1598.

Mancini, Giambattista. Pensieri e riflessioni pratiche sopra il canto figurato. Vienna:

Nella stamparia di Ghelen, 1774. Ménestrier, Claude-François. La Philosophie des Images: Composée d’un ample

Recueil de Devises, & du Jugement de tous les Ouvrages qui ont êtê faits sur

cette Matiere, 2 vols. Paris: Robert J.B. de la Caille, 1682.

Obara, Satoru, ed. Sanctos no gosagyō. Toyko: Kyōbunkan, 1996.

Opere Poetiche di Sua Eccellenza il Signore Don Alfonso Varano, vol. 1. Venice:

Palese, 1805.

Page 264: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

251

Pannelli, Emidio. Elogio di Alfonso Varano. Camerino, 1790.

Polo, Marco. The Most Noble and Famous Travels of Marco Polo… Edited from the

Elizabethan Translation of John Frampton, ed. Norman M. Penzer. London:

Argonaut Press, 1929.

Praetorius, Michael. Syntagma musicum, vol. 3 Wolfenbüttel: Elias Holwein, 1619.

Programm des K.K. Gymnasiums in Triest: veröffentlicht am Schlusse des Schuljahres.

Trieste, 1863.

Rodrigues, João. Arte da lingoa de Iapam. Nagasaki, 1604.

Ruiz-de-Medina, Juan, ed. Documentos del Japón, 1558–1562: Monumenta Historica

Japoniae III. Rome: Monumenta Historica Societatis Iesu, 1995.

Scheibe, Johann Adolph. Der critische Musicus, vol. 2. Hamburg: Wiering, 1740.

Schroeder, Henry J., trans. The Canons and Decrees of the Council of Trent. St. Louis:

Herder, 1941.

Solier, François. Histoire ecclesiastique des isles et royaumes du Japon, vol. 2. Paris:

Cramoisy, 1627.

Valignano, Alessandro. Catechismus christianae fidei, in quo veritas nostrae religionis

ostenditur et sectae Iaponenses confutantur. Lisbon: Antonius Riberius, 1586.

Varano, Alfonso. Giovanni di Giscala, tiranno del tempio di Gerusalemme, tragedia.

Venice: Pietro Valvasense, 1754.

—— Agnese Martire del Giappone. Parma: Stamperia Reale, 1783.

Page 265: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

252

Verbenio [Giovanni Tedeschi]. La conversione alla Santa Fede del Re di Bungo

Giaponese. Bologna: Peri, 1703.

Walker, Joseph Cooper. Historical Memoir on Italian Tragedy, from the Earliest Period

to the Present Time… London: Harding, 1799.

Wierix, Antoine. Cor Iesu Amanti Sacrum. Antwerp: Michael Snijders, c. 1585. Xavier, Francis. The Letters and Instructions of Francis Xavier, translated by M. Joseph

Costelloe. St. Louis: The Institute of Jesuit Sources, 1992.

Yōhō Ken, Paulo, and Vicente Hōin, trans., Sanctos no Gosagueono Uchi Nuqigaqi.

Kazusa, 1591.

SECONDARY SOURCES

Abé, Takao. The Jesuit Mission to New France: A New Interpretation in Light of the

Earlier Jesuit Experience in Japan. Leiden: Brill, 2011.

Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, its

Empire, and Beyond, 1540–1750. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1996.

Amadeo, Mario. “La Compañia de Jesús y el Concilio de Trento.” Estudios 74 (1945):

420–33.

Amano, Sachi. “Did Fróis Encounter Christian Noh?” DEDiCA: Revista de Educação e

Humanidades 5 (2014): 123–38.

Anderson, George M. With Christ in Prison: Jesuits in Jail from St. Ignatius to the

Present. New York: Fordham University Press, 2000.

Page 266: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

253

Andreasen, Esben. Popular Buddhism in Japan: Shin Buddhist Religion and Culture.

New York: Routledge, 1998.

Anesaki, Masaharu. Kirishitan shūmon no hakugai to senpuku. Tokyo: Dōbunkan,

1925.

—— “Writings on Martyrdom in Kirishitan Literature.” In The Transactions of the

Asiatic Society of Japan, edited by Hugh Byas, vol. 8, 20–65. Tokyo: Asiatic

Society of Japan, 1931. Antunes, Cátia, and Karwan Fatah-Black, eds. Explorations in History and

Globalization. New York: Routledge, 2016.

Apostolos-Cappadona, Diane. “Seeing Religious Conversion through the Arts.” In The

Oxford Handbook of Religious Conversion, edited by Lewis R. Rambo and

Charles E. Farhadian, 327–42. New York: Oxford University Press, 2014.

App, Urs. “St. Francis Xavier’s Discovery of Japanese Buddhism: A Chapter in the

Discovery of Buddhism (Part 2: From Kagoshima to Yamaguchi, 1549–1551).”

The Eastern Buddhist 30 (1997): 214–44.

—— The Cult of Emptiness: The Western Discovery of Buddhist Thought and the

Invention of Oriental Philosophy. Rorschach: University Media, 2012.

Appadurai, Arjun. Modernity at Large: Cultural Dimensions of Globalization.

Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1996.

Araki, James T. The Ballad-Drama of Medieval Japan. Berkley: University of

California Press, 1964.

Page 267: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

254

Aranha, Paolo. “Sacramenti o samskārāb? L’illusione dell’accommodatio nella

controversia dei riti malabarici.” Cristianesimo nella storia 31 (2010): 621–46.

Artola, Juan Plazaola. “Preface.” In The Jesuits and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by

John W. O’Malley, Gauvin Alexander Bailey and Giovanni Sale, xi–xv.

Philadelphia: Saint Joseph’s University Press, 2003.

Asai, Susan M. Nōmai Dance Drama: A Surviving Spirit of Medieval Japan. Westport,

Connecticut: Greenwood Press, 1999. de Asúa, Miguel. Science in the Vanished Arcadia: Knowledge of Nature in the Jesuit

Missions of Paraguay and Río de la Plata. Leiden: Brill, 2014.

de Backer, Augustin, and Aloys de Backer. Bibliothèque des Écrivains de la Compagnie

de Jésus. Liège: L. Grandmont-Donders, 1861.

Backman, Eugène Louis. Religious Dances in the Christian Church and in Popular

Medicine. London: Allen & Unwin, 1952.

Bailey, Gauvin Alexander. Art on the Jesuit Missions in Asia and Latin America, 1542–

1773. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999.

—— “The Art of the Jesuit Missions in Japan in the Age of St. Francis Xavier and

Alessandro Valignano.” In St. Francis Xavier: An Apostle of the East, vol. 1,

edited by Executive Committee for the 450th

Anniversary of the Arrival of St.

Francis Xavier in Japan, 185–209. Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1999.

—— “The Migration of Forms in the Art of the Jesuit Missions in Japan and China.”

Oriental Art 47 (2001): 2–12.

Page 268: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

255

—— Between Renaissance and Baroque: Jesuit Art in Rome, 1565– 1610. Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 2003.

Banchoff, Thomas, and José Casanova. “Introduction: The Jesuits and Globalization.”

In The Jesuits and Globalization: Historical Legacies and Contemporary

Challenges, edited by Thomas Banchoff and José Casanova, 1–26. Washington:

Georgetown University Press, 2016.

Barnett, S.J. The Enlightenment and Religion: The Myths of Modernity. New York:

Oxford University Press, 2003.

de Bary, William Theodore et al., eds. Sources of Japanese Tradition, 1600–2000, vol.

2. New York: Columbia University Press, 2005.

Baskind, James. “Emptiness and Nothingness in Habian’s Critique of Buddhism.” In

The Myōtei Dialogues: A Japanese Christian Critique of Native Traditions,

edited by James Baskind and Richard Bowring, 16–30. Leiden: Brill, 2015.

Bayly, Christopher. The Birth of the Modern World, 1780–1914: Global Connections

and Comparisons. Oxford: Blackwell, 2004.

Beare, Mary. The German Popular Play Atis and the Venetian Opera: A Study of the

Conversion of Operas into Popular Plays, 1675 - 1722, With Special Reference

to the Play Atis. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1938.

Begali, Mattia. “Daniello Bartoli.” In Encyclopedia of Italian Literary Studies, edited by

Gaetana Marrone, vol. 1, 133–35. New York: Routledge, 2007. Bentley, Jerry H. “Globalizing History and Historicizing Globalization.” In

Globalization and Global History, edited by Barry K Gillis and William R.

Thompson, 18–31. New York: Routledge, 2006.

Page 269: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

256

Berger, Peter L. “Introduction: The Cultural Dynamics of Globalization.” In Many

Globalizations: Cultural Diversity in the Contemporary World, edited by Peter

L. Berger and Samuel P. Huntington, 1–16. New York: Oxford University Press,

2002.

Bernard-Maître, Henri. “Saint François Xavier et la mission du Japon jusqu’en 1614 e

Le siècle chrétien du Japon.” In Histoire universelle des missions catholiques,

edited by Simon Delacroix, vol. 1, 296–316. Paris: Grund, 1956.

Bernier, Marc André, Clorinda Donato and Hans-Jürgen Lüsebrink, eds. Jesuit

Accounts of the Colonial Americas: Intercultural Transfers, Intellectual

Disputes, and Textualities. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2014.

Berry, Mary Elizabeth. Hideyoshi. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University

Press, 1982.

Besutti, Paolo, ed. L’oratorio musicale italiano e i suoi contesti (secc. XVI –XVIII). Atti

del convegno internazionale, Perugia, Sagra musicale umbra, 18–20 settembre

1997. Florence: L.S. Olschki, 2002.

Bethencourt, Francisco, and Diogo Ramada Curto. “Introduction.” In Portuguese

Oceanic Expansion, 1400–1800, edited by Diogo Ramada Curto, 1–18.

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007.

Bettray, Johannes. Die Akkomodationsmethode des Matteo Ricci in China. Rome:

Universitas Gregoriana, 1955.

Beyer, Peter. “Globalization and Glocalization.” In The Sage Handbook of the

Sociology of Religion, edited by James A. Beckford and N.J. Demerath III, 98–

118. London: Sage, 2007.

Page 270: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

257

Blackburn, Carole. Harvest of Souls: The Jesuit Missions and Colonialism in North

America, 1632–1650. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2000.

Blake, Richard A. Listen With Your Eyes: Interpreting Images in the Spiritual

Exercises. St. Louis: Seminar on Jesuit Spirituality, 2000.

Bloemendal, Jan, and Howard Norland, eds. Neo-Latin Drama in Early Modern

Europe. Leiden: Brill, 2013.

Bohlman, Philip V. “Traditional Music and Cultural Identity: Persistent Paradigm in the

History of Ethnomusicology.” Yearbook of Traditional Music 20 (1988): 26–42.

—— “Representation and Cultural Critique in the History of Ethnomusicology.” In

Comparative Musicology and Anthropology of Music: Essays on the History of

Ethnomusicology, edited by Bruno Nettl and Philip V. Bohlman, 131–51.

Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1991.

Bonfatti, Chiara. “Agnese Takeda Martire del Giappone Emblema d’Onore.” La

Biblioteca di via Senato Milano 4 (2011): 47–49. Boxer, Charles. “Hosokawa Tadaoki and the Jesuits, 1587-1645.” Transaction and

Proceedings of the Japan Society of London 32 (1935): 79–119.

—— The Christian Century in Japan, 1549–1650. Berkeley: University of California

Press, 1951.

—— Fidalgos in the Far East, 1550–1770. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press,

1968.

—— The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion, 1440–1770. Baltimore: The John

Hopkins University Press, 1978.

Page 271: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

258

Braga, Isabel M.R. Mendes Drumond. “Poor Relief in Counter-Reformation Portugal:

The Case of the Misericórdias.” In Health Care and Poor Relief in Counter-

Reformation Europe, edited by Jon Arrizabalaga, Andrew Cunningham and Ole

Peter Grell, 201–14. New York: Routledge, 1999.

Breuer, Karin. Japanesque: The Japanese Print in the Era of Impressionism. San

Francisco: Fine Arts Museums of San Francisco, 2010.

Brinker, Helmut. “Shussan Shaka in Sung and Yüan Painting.” Ars Orientalis 9 (1973):

21–40.

Brockey, Liam Matthew. The Visitor: André Palmeiro and the Jesuits in Asia.

Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2014.

Brodrick, James. “The Jesuits at the Council of Trent.” The Month 154 (1929): 513–32.

Brook, Timothy. Vermeer’s Hat: The Seventeenth Century and the Dawn of the Global

World. London: Profile Books, 2008.

Bucciarelli, Melanie, and Berta Joncus, eds. Music as Social and Cultural Practice:

Essays in Honour of Reinhard Strohm. Woodbridge: The Boydell Press, 2007.

Burke, Peter. Cultural Hybridity. Cambridge: Polity, 2009.

—— “Translating the Language of Architecture.” In Early Modern Cultures of

Translation, edited by Karen Newman and Jane Tylus, 25–44. Philadelphia:

University of Pennsylvania Press, 2015.

Burrows, Donald, et al. George Frideric Handel: Collected Documents, vol. 1.

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press 2013.

Page 272: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

259

Canclini, Néstor García. Hybrid Cultures: Strategies for Entering and Leaving

Modernity. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.

Carlsmith, Christopher. “Struggling Toward Success: Jesuit Education in Italy, 1540–

1600.” History of Education Quarterly 42 (2002): 215–46.

Carr, Kevin Gray. “The Material Facts of Ritual: Revisioning Medieval Viewing

through Material Analysis, Ethnographic Analogy, and Architectural History.”

In A Companion to Asian Art and Architecture, edited by Rebecca M. Brown

and Deborah H. Hutton, 23–47. Chinchester, West Sussex: Wiley Blackwell,

2011.

Carreras, Juan José. “The Court Chapel: A Musical Profile and the Historiographical

Context of an Institution.” In The Royal Chapel in the Time of the Habsburgs:

Music and Ceremony in the Early Modern Europe, edited by Juan José Carreras

and Bernardo García García, 8–22. Woodbridge: The Boydell Press, 2005.

Casalini, Cristiano, and Claude Pavur, eds. Jesuit Pedagogy, 1540–1616: A Reader.

Boston: Institute of Jesuit Sources, 2016.

Castagna, Paulo. “The Use of Music by the Jesuits in the Conversion of the Indigenous

Peoples of Brazil.” In The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773,

edited by John W. O’Malley et al., vol. 1, 641–58. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1999.

Celenza, Anna Harwell, and Anthony R. DelDonna, eds. Music as Cultural Mission:

Explorations of Jesuit Practices in Italy and North America. Philadelphia: Saint

Joseph’s University Press, 2014.

Page 273: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

260

Celenza, Anna Harwell. “Introduction: The Jesuits and Music.” In Music as Cultural

Mission: Explorations of Jesuit Practices in Italy and North America, edited by

Anna Harwell Celenza and Anthony R. DelDonna, 1–3. Philadelphia: Saint

Joseph’s University Press, 2014.

—— “Creating Models of Implementation for the Cultural Mission: The Jesuits as

Pedagogues, Scholars, and Missionaries of Music.” In Music as Cultural

Mission: Explorations of Jesuit Practices in Italy and North America, edited by

Anna Harwell Celenza and Anthony R. DelDonna, 141–46. Philadelphia: Saint

Joseph’s University Press, 2014.

Chang, Maukuei. “The Movement to Indigenize the Social Sciences in Taiwan: Origins

and Predicaments.” In Cultural, Ethnic, and Political Nationalism in

Contemporary Taiwan: Bentuhua, edited by John Makeham and A-Chin Hsiau,

221–60. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005.

Chapple, Christopher, ed. The Jesuit Tradition in Education and Missions: A 450-year

Perspective. Scranton: University of Scranton Press, 1993.

Chaudon, Louis Mayeul. Dictionnaire universel: historique, critique et bibliographique,

vol. 17. Paris: Mame Frères, 1812.

Chaves, Jonathan. “Inculturation versus Evangelization: Are Contemporary Values

Causing us to Misinterpret the 16th

–18th

Century Jesuit Missionaries?” Sino-

Western Cultural Relations Journal 22 (2000): 56–60.

Chevalier, Jean-Frédéric. “Neo-Latin Theatre in Italy.” In Neo-Latin Drama in Early

Modern Europe, edited by Jan Bloemendal and Howard Norland, 25–103.

Leiden: Brill, 2013.

Page 274: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

261

Chupungo, Anscar J. Handbook for Liturgical Studies: Fundamental Liturgy.

Minenesota: Liturgical Press, 1998.

Cieslik, Hubert. “Balthasar Gago and Japanese Christian Terminology.” Missionary

Bulletin 8 (1954): 82–90.

Clossey, Luke. Salvation and Globalization in the Early Jesuit Missions. Cambridge:

Cambridge University Press, 2008.

Clubb, Louise George. Giambattista Della Porta, Dramatist. Princeton: Princeton

University Press, 1965.

Coelho, Victor A. “Kapsberger’s Apotheosis…of Francis Xavier (1622) and the

Conquering of India.” In The Work of Opera: Genre, Nationhood, and Sexual

Difference, edited by Richard Dellamora and Daniel Fischlin, 27–47. New York:

Columbia University Press, 1997.

—— “Music in New Worlds.” In The Cambridge History of Seventeenth-century

Music, edited by Tim Carter and John Butt, 88–110. Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 2005.

Cohen, Leonardo. The Missionary Strategies in Ethiopia, 1555–1632. Wiesbaden:

Harrassowitz Verlag, 2009.

Cole, Ann Louise. “Becoming All Things to All Men: The Role of Jesuit Missions in

Early Modern Globalization.” PhD. diss., University of Arkansas, 2015.

Collcutt, Martin. “Circa 1492 in Japan: Columbus and the Legend of Golden Cipangu.”

In Circa 1492: Art in the Age of Exploration, edited by Jay A. Levenson, 305–

14. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1991.

Page 275: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

262

Colley, Linda. “Wide-Angled (Review of The French Revolution in Global Perspective,

ed. Suzanne Desan et al.).” London Review of Books 35 (2013): 18–19.

Comerford, Kathleen M., and Hilmar M. Pable. “Preface.” In Early Modern

Catholicism: Essays in Honour of John W. O’Malley, S.J., edited by Kathleen

M. Comerford and Hilmar M. Pable, ix–xv. Toronto: University of Toronto

Press, 2001.

Conte-Helm, Marie. The Japanese and Europe: Economic and Cultural Encounters.

London: Bloomsbury, 1996.

Cooley, Timothy J. “Casting Shadows in the Field: An Introduction.” In Shadows in the

Field: New Perspectives for Fieldwork in Ethnomusicology, edited by Gregory

F. Barz and Timothy J. Cooley, 3–21. New York: Oxford University Press,

1997.

Cooper, Michael. Rodrigues the Interpreter: An Early Jesuit in Japan and China. New

York: Weatherhill, 1974.

—— “The Early Jesuits in Japan and Buddhism.” In Portuguese Voyages to Asia and

Japan in the Renaissance Period, edited by Peter Milward, 43–57. Tokyo: The

Renaissance Institute, Sophia University, 1994).

—— The Japanese Mission to Europe, 1582–1690: The Journey of Four Samurai

Boys through Portugal, Spain and Italy. Kent: Global Oriental, 2005.

Coriani, Giovanni Battista. I secoli della letteratura italiana dopo il suo risorgimento,

vol. 2/I. Milan: Vicenzo Ferrario, 1833.

Corr, William. Adams the Pilot: The Life and Times of Captain William Adams, 1564 –

1620. New York: Routledge, 1995.

Page 276: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

263

Corsi, Elisabetta. “Practical Music and the Practice of Music before the Arrival of

Tomás Pereira, S.J., in Beijing.” In Tomás Pereira, S.J. (1646–1708), Life, Work

and World, edited by Luís Filipe Barreto, 213–42. Lisbon: Centro Cientifico e

Cultural de Macau, 2010.

Cosgrove, Denis. Apollo’s Eye: A Cartographic Genealogy of the Earth in the Western

Imagination. Baltimore, Maryland: The John Hopkins University Press, 2001.

Cračiun, Maria. “Traditional Practices: Catholic Missionaries and Protestant Religious

Practice in Transylvania.” In Religion and Superstition in Reformation Europe,

edited by Helen Parish and William G. Naphy, 75–93. Manchester: Manchester

University Press, 2002.

Curvelo, Alexandra. “Copy to Convert: Jesuits’ Missionary Practice in Japan.” In The

Culture of Copying in Japan: Critical and Historical Perspectives, edited by

Rupert Cox, 111–27. New York: Routledge, 2008.

Culley, Thomas D., and Clement J. McNaspy. “Music and the Early Jesuits (1540–

1565).” Archivum Historicum Societatis Iesu 40 (1971): 213–45.

Cunningham, Eric P. “A Glorious Failure: The Missions of Francis Xavier and Its

Consequences on the China Enterprise.” In A Voluntary Exile: Chinese

Christianity and Cultural Confluence since 1552, edited by Anthony E. Clark,

21–38. Bethlehem: Lehigh University Press, 2014.

Curto, Diogo Ramada. “The Jesuits and Cultural Intermediacy in the Early Modern

World.” Archivum Historicum Societatis Iesu 147 (2005): 3–22.

Daly, Peter M. The Emblem in Early Modern Europe: Contributions to the Theory of

the Emblem. Farnham: Ashgate, 2014.

Page 277: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

264

Davidson, Charles. Studies in the English Mystery Plays. New York: Haskell House,

1965.

Deal, William E. Handbook to Life in Medieval and Early Modern Japan. New York:

Oxford University Press, 2005.

Dean, Thomas. “Loyola’s Literacy Narrative: Writing and Rhetoric in The

Autobiography of Saint Ignatius Loyola.” In Traditions of Eloquence: The

Jesuits and Modern Rhetorical Studies, edited by Cinthia Gannett and John

Brereton, 73–87. New York: Fordham University Press, 2016.

Dessì, Ugo. Japanese Religions and Globalization. New York: Routledge, 2013.

Diaz, Vicente Miguel. Repositioning the Missionary: Rewriting the Histories of

Colonialism, Native Catholicism, and Indigeneity in Guam. Honolulu:

University of Hawaii Press, 2010.

Dickens, Arthur Geoffrey. The Counter-Reformation. London: Thames and Hudson,

1968.

Dierksmeier, Claus, et al., eds., Humanistic Ethics in the Age of Globality. New York:

Palgrave Macmillan, 2011.

Dietrich, Margaret. “Gratia Hosokawa: Ein Japanisches Vorbild für die Habsburger

Dynastie.” In Theologie Zwischen Zeiten und Kontinenten, edited by Theodor

Schneider and Helen Schüngel-Straumann, 445–65. Freiburg: Herder, 1993.

—— “Aufführung und Dramaturgie.” In Mulier Fortis: Drama des Weiner

Jesuitenkollegium, edited by Walter Pass and Fumiko Niiyama-Kalicki, xvii–

xxi. Graz: Akademische Druck und Verlagsanstalt, 2000.

Page 278: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

265

Ditchfield, Simon. Liturgy, Sanctity and History in Tridentine Italy: Pietro Maria

Campi and the Preservation of the Particular. Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1995.

—— “Of Dancing Cardinals and Mestizo Madonnas: Reconfiguring the History of

Roman Catholicism in the Early Modern Period.” Journal of Early Modern

History 8 (2004): 386–408.

—— “Decentering the Catholic Reformation: Papacy and Peoples in the Early

Modern World.” Archiv für Reformationsgeschichte 101 (2010): 186–208.

—— “What Was Sacred History? (Mostly Roman) Catholic Uses of the Christian Past

after Trent.” In Sacred History: Uses of the Christian Past in the Renaissance

World, edited by Katherine Van Liere, Simon Ditchfield and Howard Louthan,

72–97. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.

—— “Tridentine Catholicism.” In The Ashgate Research Companion to the Counter-

Reformation, edited by Alexandra Bamji, Geert H. Janssen and Mary Laven, 15–

32. New York: Routledge, 2013.

—— “Catholic Reformation and Renewal.” In The Oxford Illustrated History of the

Reformation, edited by Peter Marshall, 152–85. Oxford: Oxford University

Press, 2015.

Ditchfield, Simon., et al. “The Visitor: André Palmeiro and the Jesuits in Asia by Liam

Matthew Brockey (review).” The Catholic Historical Review 101 (2015): 554–

72.

Doyle, Dennis M. “The Concept of Inculturation in Roman Catholicism: A Theological

Consideration.” U.S. Catholic Historian 30 (2012): 1–13.

Page 279: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

266

Dumoulin, Henrich. Zen Buddhism: A History, vol. 2: Japan. New York: Macmillan,

1990.

Dunch, Ryan. “Beyond Cultural Imperialism: Cultural Theory, Christian Missions, and

Global Modernity.” History and Theory 41 (2001): 301–25.

Durkheim, Émile. Elementary Forms of Religious Life. London: Allen and Unwin, 1976

[1915].

Duque, Pedro Juan. Spanish and English Religious Drama. Kassel: Edition

Reichenberger, 1993.

Dyer, Elizabeth Anne.“The Emergence of the Independent Prologue and Chorus in

Jesuit School Theatre, c.1550–c.1700, Derived from a Comparative Analysis of

Benedictine, Augustinian and Jesuit School Theatre, Lay Youth Confraternity

Theatre and the Oratorio Vespertina of the Congregation of the Oratory.” PhD

diss., University of York, York, 2010.

Earhart, Byron. Gedatsu-kai and religion in Contemporary Japan: Returning to the

Center. Bloomington, Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1989. Ebisawa, Arimichi. “Irmão Lourenco: The First Japanese Lay-Brother of the Society of

Jesus and his Letter.” Monumenta Nipponica 5 (1942): 225–33.

—— “The Meeting of Cultures.” In The Southern Barbarians: The First Europeans in

Japan, edited by Michael Cooper, 125–46. Tokyo: Kodansha International,

1971.

—— Yōgaku denraishi: Kirishitan jidai kara Bakamatsu made. Tokyo: Nihon

Kirisuto-Kyōdan Shuppankai, 1983.

Page 280: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

267

Ehrenreich, Barbara. Dancing in the Streets: A History of Collective Joy. New York:

Metropolitan Books, 2007.

Eire, Carlos M.N. Reformations: The Early Modern World, 1450–1650. New Haven: Yale

University Press, 2016.

Elison, George. Deus Destroyed: The Image of Christianity in Early Modern Japan.

Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1973.

Elisonas, Jurgis. “Christianity and the Daimyo.” In The Cambridge History of Japan,

edited by John Whitney Hall and James L. McClain, vol. 4, 301–72. New York:

Cambridge University Press, 1991.

Emiliani-Gludici, Paolo. Storia delle belle lettere in Italia. Florence: Società editrice

fiorentina, 1844.

Eppstein, Ury. “From Torture to Fascination: Changing Western Attitudes to Japanese

Music.” Japan Forum 19 (2007): 191–216.

Esses, Maurice. Dance and Instrumental Diferencias in Spain during the 17th and 18th

Centuries, vol. 1. New York: Pendragon Press, 1992.

Exenberger, Andreas. “Introduction: The Phenomenon of Globalization: A First

Orientation.” In The Phenomenon of Globalization: A Collection if

Interdisciplinary Globalization Research Essays, edited by Philipp Strobl and

Manfred Kohler, 11–18. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2013.

Fagiolo, Marcello. “The Scene of Glory: the Triumph of the Baroque in the Theatrical

Works of the Jesuits.” In The Jesuits and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John

W. O’Malley, Gauvin Alexander Bailey and Giovanni Sale, 231–46.

Philadelphia: Saint Joseph’s University Press, 2003.

Page 281: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

268

Farge, William J. The Japanese Translations of the Jesuit Mission Press, 1590–1614:

De Imitatione Christi and Guía de Pecadores. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press,

2002.

Farrell, Allan. The Jesuit Code of Liberal Education. Milwaukee: Bruce, 1938.

Feldhay, Rivka. Galileo and the Church: Political Inquisition or Critical Dialogue?

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

de Feller, François-Xavier. Supplément au dictionnaire historique, vol. 2. Paris:

Méquignon, 1820.

Fernández, Oscar. “José de Ancieta and Early Theatre Activity in Brazil.” Luzo-

Brazilian Review 15 (1978): 26–43.

De Ferranti, Hugh. “Composition and Improvisation in Satsuma Biwa.” In Musica

Asiatic, edited by Allan Marett, vol. 6, 102–27. Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1991.

—— The Last Biwa Singer: A Blind Musician in History, Imagination and Performance.

Ithaca, New York: Cornell University East Asia Program, 2009.

Fétis, François Joseph. Biographie universelle des musiciens et bibliographie générale

de la musique, vol. 5. Paris: Firmin Didot Frères, 1840.

Fido, Franco. “Il Teatro del Primo Settecento.” In Storia generale della letteratura

italiana, edited by Nino Borsellino and Walter Pedullà, vol. 7, 245–66. Milan:

Federico Motta, 1999.

Filippi, Daniele V. “A Sound Doctrine: Early Modern Jesuits and the Singing of the

Catechism.” Early Music History 34 (2015): 1–43.

Page 282: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

269

—— “‘Their sound hath gone forth into all the earth’: Music and Sound in the

Ministries of Early Modern Jesuits.” Journal of Jesuit Studies 3 (2016): 357–64.

Filius, D.M. “Globalization and Religion: Some Aspects of the Globalization and

Glocalization of Christianity among the Kakure Christian in Japan.” Sijo CGS

Paper Series: Center for Glocal Studies, Institute of Folklore Studies 1 (2009):

1–30.

Fisher, Alexander J. “Music and the Jesuit ‘Way of Proceeding’ in the German Counter-

Reformation.” Journal of Jesuit Studies 3 (2016): 377–97.

Flynn, Dennis O., and Arturo Giráldez. “Born Again: Globalization’s Sixteenth Century

Origins (Asian/Global versus European Dynamics).” Pacific Economic Review

13 (2008): 359–87.

Foard, James H. “Ippen and Pure Land Wayfarers in Medieval Japan.” In The Pure

Land Tradition: History and Development, edited by James Foard, Michael

Solomon and Richard K. Payne, 357–98. Fremont, California: Jain Publishing,

2006.

Fodstad, Harald, et al. “Barbarian Medicine in Feudal Japan.” Neurosurgery 51 (2002):

1015–25.

Ford, James L. Jōkei and Buddhist Devotion in Early Medieval Japan. Oxford: Oxford

University Press, 2006.

Freeman, Robert N. “Ludi Caesari.” In The New Grove Dictionary of Opera, edited by

Stanely Sadie, vol. 3, 77. London: MacMillan Press, 1992.

Frith, Simon. “Music and Identity.” In Questions of Cultural Identity, edited by Stuart

Hall and Paul du Gay, 108–27. London, 1996.

Page 283: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

270

Fujita, Neil S. Japan’s Encounter with Christianity: The Catholic Mission in Pre-

Modern Japan. New York: Paulist Press, 1991.

Fujitani, James. “Penance in the Jesuit Mission to Japan, 1549–1562.” The Journal of

Ecclesiastical History 67 (2016): 306–24.

Fülöp-Miller, René. The Jesuits: A History of the Society of Jesus. New York:

Capricorn Books, 1963.

—— Jesuit Opera and Jesuit Ballet. Whitefish, Montana: Kessinger, 2006.

Furuse, Tokuo. “‘Japonisumu no shosō’: Nihon o daizai to shita iezusu-kai geki o

chūshin ni.” Kansai fukushi daigaku kenkyū kiyō 2 (2000): 189–219.

Gammerl, Benno. “Emotional Styles: Concepts and Challenges.” Rethinking History 16

(2012): 161–75.

—— “Review of Emotional Styles: Communities and Spaces.” H-Soz-Kult: H-Net

Reviews in the Humanities and Social Sciences, accessed August 1, 2016,

https://www.h-net.org/reviews/showpdf.php?id=31291.

Gannett, Cinthia, and John C. Brereton, eds. Traditions of Eloquence: The Jesuits and

Modern Rhetorical Studies. New York: Fordham University Press, 2016.

García, Juan Luis González. “Jesuit Visual Preaching and the Stirring of the Emotions

in Iberian Popular Missions.” In Changing Hearts: Performing Jesuit Emotions

Between Europe, Asia and the Americas, edited by Yasmin Haskell and

Raphaële Garrod (Leiden: Brill, forthcoming).

Page 284: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

271

Gentilcore, David. “‘Adapt Yourselves to the People’s Capabilities’: Missionary

Strategies, Methods and Impact in the Kingdom of Naples, 1600–1800.” The

Journal of Ecclesiastical History 45 (1994): 269–96.

Gerbner, Katharine. “Theorizing Conversion: Christianity, Colonization, and

Consciousness in the Early Modern Atlantic World.” History Compass 13

(2015): 134–47.

Gil, Juan. “Europeans and Asians in Contact: An Approach.” In Beyond Borders: A

Global Perspective of Jesuit Mission History, edited by Shinzo Kawamura and

Cyril Veliath, 17–41. Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 2009.

Glaschke, Matthias. The Role of Music in the York Cycle of Mystery Plays. Munich:

GRIN Verlag, 2005.

Gonoi, Takashi. “Relations between Japan and Goa in the 16th

and 17th

Centuries.” In

Goa and Portugal: Their Cultural Links, edited by Charles J. Borges and

Helmut Feldmann, 101–10. New Delhi: Concept Publishing, 1997.

—— “Kirishitan: Les Chemins qui Mènent au Martyre Pour une Histoire des Martyrs

Chrétiens de Japon.” In La Première Évangélisation du Japon XVIe-XVIIe s.

Perspectives Japonaises, Histoire & Missions Chrétiennes, edited by Nathalie

Kouamé, vol. 11, 39–65. Paris: Karthala 2009.

Goodman, Grant K. Japan and the Dutch, 1600–1853. London: Routledge, 2000.

Gonzagowski, Steven. “The Subversion of Empire as Farce in Fernão Mendes Pinto’s

Peregrinação.” In At Whom are we Laughing?: Humor in Romance Language

Literatures, edited by Zenia Sacks Da Silva and Gregory M. Pell, 31–40.

Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Press, 2013.

Page 285: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

272

Gossmann, Elisabeth. “Gracia Hosokawa Tama (1563–1600).” Japanese Religions 19

(1994): 8–22.

Graham, Patricia J. Faith and Power in Japanese Buddhist Art, 1600–2005. Honolulu:

University of Hawaii Press, 2007). Gratien, Chris. “Ecological Exchanges and Environmental History.” In Explorations in

History and Globalization, edited by Antunes, Cátia, and Karwan Fatah-Black,

3–18. New York: Routledge, 2016.

Greer, Allan. “Introduction: Native North America and the French Jesuits.” In The

Jesuit Relations: Natives and Missionaries in Seventeenth-century North

America, edited by Allan Greer, 1–19. Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s Press, 2000.

Grenham, Thomas G. The Unknown God: Religious and Theological Interculturation.

Bern: Peter Lang, 2005.

Griffiths, David. The Training of Noh Actors and the Dove. Amsterdam: Harwood

Academic, 1998.

Groemer, Geralnd. Street Performers and Society in Urban Japan, 1600–1900: The

Beggar’s Gift. New York: Routledge, 2016.

Gross, Hanns. Rome in the Age of the Enlightenment: The Post-Tridentine Syndrome

and the Ancien Regime. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990.

Habito, Ruben L.F. “Maria Kannon Zen: Explorations in Buddhist-Christian Practice.”

Buddhist-Christian Studies 14 (1994): 145–56.

Hadot, Pierre. “Conversion.” In Encyclopedia Universalis, vol. 4, 979–81. Paris:

Encyclopedia Universalis France, 1968.

Page 286: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

273

Hall, John Whitney, Nagahara Keiji and Kōzō Yamamura, eds., Japan before

Tokugawa: Political Consolidation and Economic Growth, 1500–1650.

Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1981.

Hall, Marcia B. “Introduction.” In The Sensuous in the Counter-Reformation Church,

edited by Marcia B. Hall and Tracy E. Cooper, 9–10. Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 2013.

Hametz, Maura Elise. Making Trieste Italian, 1918–1954. New York: Boydell Press,

2005.

Harich-Schneider, Eta. A History of Japanese Music. London: Oxford University Press,

1973.

Harrington, Ann M. Japan’s Hidden Christians. Chicago: Loyola University Press,

1993. Haskell, Francis. Patrons and Painters: Art and Society in Baroque Italy. New Haven:

Yale University Press, 1980.

Haskell, Yasmin. “Child Murder and Child’s Play: The Emotions of Children in Jakob

Bidermann’s Epic on the Massacre of the Innocents (Herodiados libri iii,

1622).” International Journal of the Classical Tradition 20 (2013): 83–100.

Yaskell, Yasmin, and Makoto Harris Takao. “Battered Wife or ‘Strong Woman’? The

Real Life and Death of Gracia Hosokawa.” The Conversation. Last modified

February 26, 2015, http://theconversation.com/battered-wife-or-strong-woman-

the-real-life-and-death-of-gracia-hosokawa-37793.

Held, David, et al. Global Transformations: Politics, Economics and Culture. Stanford:

Stanford University Press, 1999.

Page 287: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

274

Henderson, Andrew. Palms of Southern Asia. Princeton: Princeton University Press,

2009.

Herdt, Jennifer A. Putting on Virtue: The Legacy of the Splendid Vices. Chicago:

University of Chicago Press, 2008.

Hermans, Charles Isidore. Catholic Italy: Its Institutions and Sanctuaries, vol. 2.

Florence: M. Cellini and C., 1862.

Herskovits, Melville J. Man and His Works. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1948.

Hideo, Yuki. “Christianity and Japanese Culture.” Japanese Religions 26 (2000): 28–

35.

Higashibaba, Ikuo. Christianity in Early Modern Japan: Kirishitan Belief and Practice.

Leiden: Brill, 2001.

Higashibaba, Ikuo, et al. “Nihon ni okuru Kirisuto-kyo no jyuuo to rikai: Kirishitan no

baai.” Shukyo kenkyu 79 (2006): 119–26.

Hillerbrand, Hans J. Historical Dictionary of the Reformation and Counter-

Reformation. Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn, 2000.

Hirota, Dennis. “Christian Tradition in the Eyes of Asian Buddhists: The Case of

Japan.” In The Oxford Handbook of Christianity in Asia, edited by Felix

Wilfred, 411–27. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014.

Hisashi, Kishino. “From Dainichi to Deus: the Early Missionaries’ Discovery and

Understanding of Buddhism.” In Christianity and Cultures: Japan and China in

Comparison, 1543–1644, edited by M. Antoni J. Üçerler, 45–60. Rome:

Institutum Historicum Societatis Iesu, 2009.

Page 288: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

275

Hopkins, A.G. “Introduction: Globalization – An Agenda for Historians.” In

Globalization in World History, edited by A.G. Hopkins, 1–10. London:

Pimlico, 2002.

—— “The History of Globalization – and the Globalization of History?” In

Globalization in World History, edited by A.G. Hopkins, 11–46. London:

Pimlico, 2002.

Hosking, Richard. “The Fishy and Vegetable Abominations Known as Japanese Food.”

In Food on the Move: Proceedings of the Oxford Symposium on Food and

Cookery, edited by Harlan Walker, 127–36. Devon: Prospect Books, 1997.

Hosne, Ana Carolina. The Jesuit Missions to China and Peru, 1570–1610: Expectations

and Appraisals of Expansionism. Abingdon: Routledge, 2013.

Houston, Diehl. Staging Reform, Reforming the Stage: Protestantism and Popular

Theater in Early Modern England. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1997.

Hsia, R. Po-Chia. The World of Catholic Renewal, 1540–1770. New York: Cambridge

University Press, 1998.

—— A Jesuit in the Forbidden City: Matteo Ricci 1552–1610. New York: Oxford

University Press, 2010.

Hudon, William V. “Religion and Society in Early Modern Italy: Old Questions, New

Insights.” American Historical Review 101 (1996): 783–804.

Humbertclaude, Pierre. “La littérature chrétienne au Japon il y a trois cent ans.” Bulletin

de la Maison Franco-Japonaise 8 (1936): 158–220.

Page 289: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

276

Immoos, Thomas. “Japanese Themes in Swiss Baroque Drama.” In Studies in Japanese

Culture, edited by Joseph Roggendorf, 9–98. Tokyo: Sophia University, 1963.

—— “Gratia Hosokawa: Operatic Heroine.” The Transactions of the Asiatic Society

of Japan 12 (1997): 75 – 82.

—— “Gratia Hosokawa, Heroine of an Opera in Vienna 1698.” In Mission und

Theater: Japan und China auf den Bühnen der Gesellschaft Jesu, edited by

Adrian Hsia and Ruprecht Wimmer, 373–78. Regensburg: Schnell und Steiner,

2005.

Inglis, David, and Roland Robertson. “The Ecumenical Analytic: “Globalization,”

Reflexivity and the Revolution in Greek Historiography.” European Journal of

Social Theory 8 (2005): 99–122.

—— “Discovering the World: Cosmopolitanism and Globality in the ‘Eurasian’

Renaissance.” In Europe and Asia beyond East and West, edited by Gerard

Delanty, 92–106. New York: Routledge, 2006.

Irving, David R.M. “Musical Politics of Empire: The Ioa in 18th-century Manila.” Early

Music 32 (2004): 384–402.

—— “The Dissemination and Use of European Music Books in Early Modern Asia.”

Early Music History 28 (2009): 39–59.

—— Colonial Counterpoint: Music in Early Modern Manila. Oxford: Oxford

University Press, 2010.

—— “Lully in Siam: Music and Diplomacy in French–Siamese Cultural Exchanges,

1680–1690.” Early Music 40 (2012): 393–420.

Page 290: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

277

James, William. Varieties of Religious Experience: A Study in Human Nature. London: Green

& Co., 1902.

Jansen, Marius B. ed. Warrior Rule in Japan. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,

1995.

Jaspers, Karl. Vom Ursprung und Ziel der Geschichte. Zurich: Artemis, 1949.

Javellana, René B. “The Jesuits and the Indigenous Peoples of the Philippines.” In The

Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John W.

O’Malley et al., vol. 1, 418–41. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999.

Jeanneret, Michel. Poésie et tradition biblique au XVIe siècle: Recherches stylistiques et

paraphrases des “Psaumes,” de Marot à Malherbe. Paris: Librairie José Corti,

1969.

Jeffery, Peter. Re-Envisioning Past Musical Cultures: Ethnomusicology in the Study of

Gregorian Chant. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1995.

Jeż, Tomasz. “Musikkultur der Jesuiten im barocken Schlesien: Perspektiven eines

Forschungsprojekts.” In Bohemia Jesuitica, 1556–2006, edited by Petronila

Cemus, 1031–40. Prague: Karolinum, 2010.

—— “Między Rappresentatione a Melodrama Sacrum: Muzyczne Aspekty Dramatu

Jezuickiego w Barokowym Wrocławiu.” Muzyka, 56 (2011): 75–94.

—— “Between Liturgy and Theatre: The Jesuit Lenten Meditations from the Baroque

Silesia.” Musicologica Brunensia 49 (2014): 261–73. Kambe, Yukimi. “Viols in Japan in the Sixteenth and Early Seventeenth Centuries.”

Journal of the Viola da Gamba Society of America 37 (2000): 31–67.

Page 291: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

278

—— “Kokyū-to rabeca: sofuto-to shiteno Kirishitan kigensetsu.” Nihon Dentō

Kenkyū 7 (2010): 37–59.

—— “The Origin of the Kokyū.” Journal of the Viola da Gamba Society of America

47 (2012): 5–41.

Kaminishi, Ikumi. Explaining Pictures: Buddhist Propaganda and Etoki Storytelling in

Japan. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 2006.

Kamstra, Jacques H. “Kakure Kirishitan: The Hidden or Secret Christians of Nagasaki.”

Netherlands Theologisch Tijdschrift 47 (1993): 139–50.

Kaufmann, Thomas Dacosta. “East and West: Jesuit Art and Artists in Central Europe,

and Central European Art in the Americas.” In The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences,

and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John W. O’Malley et al., vol. 1, 274–304.

Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999.

—— “Interpreting Cultural Transfer and the Consequences of Markets and

Exchange: Reconsidering Fumi-e.” In Artistic and Cultural Exchanges between

Europe and Asia, 1400–1900, edited by Michael North, 135 – 62. Surrey:

Ashgate, 2010.

Kawai, Hayao. “The Transformation of Biblical Myths in Japan.” Diogenes 165 (1994):

49–66.

Kawamura, Shinzo. “Making Christian Lay Communities During the ‘Christian

Century’ in Japan: A Case Study of Takata District in Bungo.” PhD diss.,

Georgetown University, 1999.

Kawamura, Shinzo, and Cyril Veliath, eds. Beyond Borders: A Global Perspective of

Jesuit Mission History. Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 2009.

Page 292: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

279

Kawashima, Kimi Pauline. “The Jesuits and the Japanese: A Musical Journey to

Renaissance Europe.” DMA diss., Rice University, 2014.

Kavey, Allison B. “Introduction: ‘Think you there was, or ever could be’ a world such

as this I dreamed.” In World-Building and the Early Modern Imaginations,

edited by Allison B. Kavey, 1–4. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010.

Keeni, Gita A. “Study of Japanese Language at Visva-Bharati, Santiniketan – Its Past,

Present and Future Prospects.” In Japanese Studies: Changing Global Profile,

edited by P.A. George, 257–75. New Delhi: Northern Book Centre, 2010.

Kennedy, T. Frank. “Jesuits and Music: The European Tradition, 1547–1622.” PhD

diss., University of California, 1982.

—— “Jesuits and Music: Reconsidering the Early Years.” Studi Musicali 17 (1988):

71–95.

—— “Candide and a Boat.” In The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–

1773, edited by John W. O’Malley et al., vol. 1, 317–32. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1999.

—— “Some Unusual Genres of Sacred Music in the Early Modern Period: The

Catechism as a Musical Event in the Late Renaissance – Jesuits and ‘Our Way

of Proceeding’.” In Early Modern Catholicism: Essays in Honour of John W.

O’Malley, S.J., edited by Kathleen M. Comerford and Hilmar M. Pabel, 266–79.

Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2001.

—— “Jesuits and Music.” In The Jesuits and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John W.

O’Malley, Gauvin Alexander Bailey and Giovanni Sale, 413–26. Philadelphia:

Saint Joseph’s University Press, 2003.

Page 293: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

280

—— Music and the Jesuit Mission in the New World. St. Louis: Seminar on Jesuit

Spirituality, 2007.

Keyser, Dorothy. “The Character of Exploration: Adrian Willaert’s ‘Quid non

ebrietas’.” In Musical Repercussions of 1492: Encounters in Text and

Performance, edited by Carol E. Robertson, 185–207. Washington: Smithsonian

Institution Press, 1992.

Kiichi, Matsuda. Barinyāno to kirishitan shūmon. Tokyo: Chōbunsha, 2008.

Kim, Sangkeun. Strange Names of God: The Missionary Translation of the Divine

Name and the Chinese Responses to Matteo Ricci’s Shangti in Late Ming China,

1583–1644. New York: Peter Lang, 2004.

Kimbell, David. Italian Opera. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991.

Kimura, Takeshi. “Japan: History.” In Encyclopedia of Monasticism, edited by William

M. Johnston, vol. 1, 684 – 94. Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn, 2000.

Kishino, Hisashi. “Furanshisu Zabieru no ‘dainichi’ saiyō, shiyō ni tsute.” Kirishitan

kenkyū 26 (1986): 185–200.

Kitagawa, Joseph M. Religion in Japanese History. New York: Columbia University

Press, 1966.

Klaus Byron D., and Loren O. Triplett. “National Leadership in Pentecostal Missions.”

In Called and Empowered: Global Mission in Pentecostal Perspective, edited by

Murray A. Dempster, Byron D. Klaus, and Douglas Petersen, 225–41. Peabody:

Hendrickson, 1991.

Page 294: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

281

Klein, Julius Leopold. Geschichte des Drama’s: Das Italienische Drama, vol. 6/II.

Leipzig: T.O. Weigel, 1869.

Kling, David W. “Conversion to Christianity.” In The Oxford Handbook of Religious

Conversion, edited by Lewis R. Rambo and Charles E. Farhadian, 598–631.

New York: Oxford University Press, 2014. Knill, Christoph, and Jale Tosun. “Europeanization of National Administrations in the

Czech Republic and Poland: Assessing the Extent of Institutional Change.” In

Global Themes and Local Variations in Organization and Management:

Perspectives on Glocalization, edited by Gili S. Drori, Markus A. Höllerer and

Peter Walgenbach, 264–77. New York: Routledge, 2014).

Kobayashi-Sato, Yoriko. “An Assimilation between Two Different Cultures: Japan and

the West during the Edo Period.” In Artistic and Cultural Exchanges between

Europe and Asia, 1400–1900, edited by Michael North, 163 – 86. Surrey:

Ashgate, 2010.

Komoda, Haruko. “The Musical Narrative of the Tale of the Heike.” In The Ashgate

Companion to Japanese Music, edited by Alison Tokita and David W. Hughes,

77–104. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008.

Konnert, Mark. Early Modern Europe: The Age of Religious War, 1559–1715. Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 2008.

Konrad, Herman W. A Jesuit Hacienda in Colonial Mexico: Santa Lucía, 1576–1767.

Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1980.

Koop, Albert J., and Hogitaro Inada. Japanese Names and How to Read Them. New

York: Routledge, 2005.

Page 295: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

282

Korndle, Franz. “Between Stage and Diving Service: Jesuits and Theatrical Music.” In

The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John W.

O’Malley, et al., vol. 2, 479–97. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2006.

Koso, Toshiaki. Introduction to Sanctos no Gosagueo no Uchi Nuqigaqi, translated by

Renzo De Luca. Tokyo: Yushodo Press, 2006.

Kotani, Norihiko. “Studies in Jesuit Art in Japan.” PhD diss., Princeton University,

2010.

Kowner, Rotem. From White to Yellow: The Japanese in European Racial Thought,

1300–1735. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2014.

Kramer, Lawrence. Music as Cultural Practice, 1800–1900. Berkley: University of

California Press, 1993.

Kreitner, Kenneth. “Minstrels in Spanish Churches, 1400–1600.” Early Music 20

(1992): 532–46.

Kurtzman, Jeffrey. The Monteverdi Vespers of 1610: Music, Context, Performance.

New York: Oxford University Press, 1999.

Lacaita, James Philip. Selections from the Best Italian Writers: For the Use of Students

of the Italian Language.London: Longman, Brown, Green, and Longmans,

1855.

Lach, Donald F. Asia in the Making of Europe, vol. 1/II. Chicago: University of

Chicago Press, 1965.

Page 296: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

283

Lamothe, Virginia Christy. “The Theater of Piety: Sacred Operas for the Barberini

Family (Rome, 1632–1643).” PhD diss., University of North Carolina, Chapel

Hill, 2009.

Laudin, Gérard. “Le theatre en Allemagne.” In L’Aube de la Modernité, 1680–1760,

edited by Peter-Eckhard Knabe et al., 273–318. Amsterdam: John Benjamins

Publishing Company, 2002.

Laures, Johannes. The Catholic Church in Japan. Rutland: Charles E. Tuttle, 1954.

—— Two Japanese Christian Heroes: Justo Takayama Ukon and Gracia Hosokawa

Tamako. Tokyo: Bridgeway Press, 1959. Laven, Mary. Mission to China: Matteo Ricci and the Jesuit Encounter with the East.

London: Faber and Faber, 2011.

Laver, Michael S. The Sakoku Edicts and the Politics of Tokugawa Hegemony. New

York: Cambria Press, 2011.

Law, Jane Marie. “The Puppet as Body Substitute: Ningyō in the Japanese Shiki

Sanbasō Performance.” In Religious Reflections on the Human Body, edited by

Jane Marie Law, 251–88. Bloomington, Indiana: Indiana University Press, 1995.

—— Puppets of Nostalgia: The Life, Death, and Rebirth of the Japanese “Awaji

Ningy?” Tradition. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1997.

Lehner, Ulrich L. The Catholic Enlightenment: The Forgotten History of a Global Movement.

New York: Oxford University Press, 2016.

Leims, Thomas. “Japan and Christian Mystery Plays: Christian Kōwakamai

Reconsidered.” In Contemporary European Writings on Japan: Scholarly Views

Page 297: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

284

from Eastern and Western Europe, edited by Ian Nish, 206–209. Kent: Paul

Norbury Publications, 1988.

—— Die Entstehung des Kabuki: Transkulturation Europa-Japan im 16. Und 17.

Jahrhundert. Leiden: Brill, 1990.

Leone, Massimo. Religious Conversion and Identity: The Semiotic Analysis of Texts.

New York: Routledge, 2004.

—— Saints and Signs: A Semiotic Reading of Conversion in Early Modern

Catholicism. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2010.

Leupp, Gary. Male Colors: The Construction of Homosexuality in Tokugawa Japan.

Berkley: University of California Press, 1995.

Levy, Evonne. Propaganda and the Jesuit Baroque. Berkley: University of California

Press, 2004.

—— “Early Modern Jesuit Arts and Jesuit Visual Culture: A View from the Twenty-

First Century.” Journal of Jesuit Studies 1 (2014): 66–87.

Levy, Jonathan. “Theatre and Moral Education.” Journal of Aesthetic Education 31

(1997): 65–75.

Levy, Jonathan, and Floraine Kay. “The Use of the Drama in the Jesuit Schools, 1551–

1773.” Youth Theatre Journal 10 (1996): 56–66.

Lidin, Olof G. Tanegashima: The Arrival of Europe in Japan. Copenhagen: NIAS

Press, 2002.

Lindorff, Joyce. “Missionaries, Keyboards and Musical Exchange in the Ming and Qing

Courts.” Early Music 32 (2004): 405–14.

Page 298: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

285

Loach, Judi. “The Teaching of Emblematics and Other Symbolic Imagery within Town

Colleges in Seventeenth- and Eighteenth-century France.” In The Jesuits and the

Emblem Tradition, edited by John Manning and Marc van Vaeck, 161–73. Turnhout:

Brepols, 1997.

Lofland, John, and Rodney Stark. “Becoming a World Saver: A Theory of Conversion

to a Deviant Perspective.” American Sociological Review 30 (1965): 862–75.

Lombardi, Antonio. Storia della Letteratura Italiana nel Secolo XVIII, vol. 3. Modena:

Tipografia Camerale, 1829.

López-Gay, Jesús. La Liturgia en la Misión del Japón del siglo XVI. Rome: Librerìa

dell’università Gregoriana, 1970.

—— “Father Francesco Pasio (1554–1612) and His Ideas about the Sacerdotal

Training of the Japanese.” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 3 (2001):

27–42.

Luebke, David M. “Editor’s Introduction.” In The Counter-Reformation: The Essential

Readings, edited by David M. Luebke, 1–16. Oxford: Blackwell, 1999.

Maehder, Jürgen. “The Representation of the ‘Discovery’ on the Opera Stage.” In

Musical Repercussions of 1492: Encounters in Text and Performance, edited by

Carol E. Robertson, 257–88. Washington: Smithsonian Institution Press.

Maher, Michael W. “How the Jesuits Used Their Congregations to Promote Frequent

Communion.” In Confraternities and Catholic Reform in Italy, France, and

Spain, edited by John Patrick Donnelly and Michael W. Maher, 75–96.

Kirksville, Missouri: Thomas Jefferson University Press, 1999.

Page 299: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

286

Magniez, Anne-Claire. “Les spectacles à Muniuch XVIIe et XVIII

e siècles: pour une

confrontation de la scène scolaire et de l’opéra.” In Mélodies urbaines: la

musique dans les villes d'Europe (XVIe–XIX

e siècles), edited by Laure Gauthier

and Mélanie Traversier, 119–30. Paris: Presses de l’Université de Paris-

Sorbonne, 2008.

Maki, Tomoko. “Connections across Oceans: Debussy, Impressionism, and ‘The

Floating World (Ukiyo-e)’ of Japanese Art.” DMA diss., University of

Washington, Washington, 2014.

Malm, William P. “Music Culture of Momoyama Japan.” In Warlord, Artists and

Commoners: Japan in the Sixteenth Century, edited by George Elison and

Bardwell L. Smith, 163–86. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1981.

—— Traditional Japanese Music and Musical Instruments, vol. 1, 2nd

ed. New York:

Kodansha, 2000.

Mann, Kristin Dutcher. The Power of Song: Music and Dance in the Mission

Communities of Northern New Spain, 1590–1810. Stanford: Stanford University

Press, 2010.

Maryks, Robert Aleksander. Saint Cicero and the Jesuits: The Influence of the Liberal

Arts on the Adoption of Moral Probabilism. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008.

Masarella, Derek, ed. Japanese Travellers in Sixteenth-Century Europe: A Dialogue

Concerning the Mission of the Japanese Ambassadors to the Roman Curia

(1590), translated by Joseph F. Moran. London: Ashgate for the Hakluyt

Society: 2012.

Page 300: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

287

Matisoff, Susan. The Legend of Semimaru, Blind Musician of Japan, 2nd

ed. Boston:

Cheng and Tsui Company, 2006.

Matsuda, Kiichi. “Hosokawa Garasha: nanbanjin no hōkokusho kara.” In Ai to shinkō ni

ikita Hosokawa Garasha ten, 100–15. Tokyo: Mainichi Shinbunsha, 1982.

Mazzotti, Massimo. The World of Maria Gaetana Agnesi, Mathematician of God.

Maryland: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2007.

McCabe, William Hugh. An Introduction to the Jesuit Theater. St. Louis: Institute of

Jesuit Sources, 1983.

McCall, John E. “Early Jesuit Art in the Far East III: The Japanese Christian Painters.”

Artibus Asiae 10 (1947): 283–301. McClean, Mervyn. Pioneers of Ethnomusicology. Coral Springs: Llumina Press, 2006.

McCollum, Jonathan, and David G. Herbert. “Advancing Historical Ethnomusicology.”

In Theory and Method in Historical Ethnomusicology, edited by Jonathan

McCollum and David G. Herbert, 361–83. Lanham, Maryland: Lexington

Books, 2014.

—— “Foundations of Historical Ethnomusicology.” In Theory and Method in

Historical Ethnomusicology, edited by Jonathan McCollum and David G.

Herbert, 1–34. Lanham, Maryland: Lexington Books, 2014.

McDermott, Joseph, and Peter Burke. “Introduction.” In The Book Worlds of East Asia

and Europe, 1450–1850: Connections and Comparisons, edited by Joseph

McDermott and Peter Burke, 1–64. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press,

2015.

Page 301: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

288

McKendrick, Melveena. Theatre in Spain, 1490–1700. Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1989.

McMullin, Neil. Buddhism and the State in Sixteenth-Century Japan. Princeton:

Princeton University Press, 1984.

McShea, Bronwen Catherine. “Introduction: Jesuit Missionary Perspective and

Strategies across the Early Modern Globe.” Journal of Jesuit Studies 1 (2014):

171–76.

Merriam, Alan P. Ethnomusicology of the Flathead Indians. Chicago: Aldine, 1967.

Mertl, Christoph. “Globalizations, Globalities, Global Histories: Some Theoretical

Corner Stones.” In The Phenomenon of Globalization: A Collection if

Interdisciplinary Globalization Research Essays, edited by Philipp Strobl and

Manfred Kohler, 20–38. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2013.

Meynard, Thierry. The Jesuit Reading of Confucius: The First Complete Translation of

the Lunyu (1687) Published in the West. Leiden: Brill, 2015.

Mezzadri, Luigi, and Paola Vismara. La Chiesa tra Rinascimento e illuminismo. Rome:

Città Nuova, 2006.

Minagawa, Tatsuo. Yōgaku toraikō: Kirishitan ongaku no eikō to zasetsu. Tokyo: Nihon

Kirisuto Kyōdan Shuppankyoku, 2004.

—— “Madorīdo han “Sakaramento teiyō.”” Nihon Ongaku-gaku 52 (2006): 109–21.

Minder, Earl, Hiroko Odagiri and Robert E. Morell. The Princeton Companion to

Classical Japanese Literature. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1985.

Minor, Vernon Hyde. Baroque Visual Rhetoric. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2016.

Page 302: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

289

Miyamoto, Kenjiro. Klang im Osten, Klang im Westen: der Komponist Toru Takemitsu

und die Rezeption europäischer Musik in Japan. Saarbrücken: Pfau-Verlag,

1996.

Mochizuki, Mia M. “Idolatry and Western-Inspired Painting in Japan.” In The Idol in

the Age of Art: Objects, Devotions and the Early Modern World, edited by

Michael W. Cole and Rebecca Zorach, 239–66. Surrey: Ashgate, 2009.

—— “The Diaspora of a Jesuit Press: Mimetic Imitation on the World Stage.” In

Illustrated Religious Texts in the North of Europe, 1500–1800, edited by Feike

Dietz et al., 113–34. Farnham: Ashgate, 2014.

Mongini, Guido. Ad Christi similitudinem: Ignazio di Loyola e i primi gesuiti tra eresia

e ortodossia: studi sulle origini della Compagnia di Gesù. Alessandria: Edizioni

dell’Orso, 2011.

Monroe, Elizabeth. “Mary Magdalene as a Model of Devotion, Penitence, and Authority

in the Gospels of Henry the Lion and Matilda.” In Mary Magdalene in Medieval

Culture: Conflicted Roles, edited by Peter Loewen and Robin Waugh, 99–115.

New York: Routledge, 2014.

Monson, Craig. “The Council of Trent Revisited.” In Music and the Renaissance:

Renaissance, Reformation and Counter-Reformation, edited by Philippe

Vendrix, 487–524. Farnham: Ashgate, 2011.

Montané, Carla Tronu. “The Jesuit Accommodation Method in 16th

and 17th

Century

Japan.” In Los jesuitas: Religión, política y educación (siglos XVI–XVIII), edited

by José Martínez Millán, Henar Pizarro Llorente and Esther Jiménez Pablo,

1617–642. Madrid: Universidad Pontificia Comillas, 2012.

Page 303: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

290

Monti, James. The Week of Salvation: History and Traditions of Holy Week.

Huntington, Indiana: Our Sunday Visitor Publishing Division, 1993.

Moran, Joseph F. “A Commentary on the Arte breve da lingoa Iapoa of João Rodriguez

S.J., with Particular Reference to Pronunciation.” PhD diss., University of

Oxford, 1972.

—— The Japanese and the Jesuits: Alessandro Valignano in Sixteenth-Century

Japan. London: Routledge, 1993.

Morelli, Arnaldo. “La circolazione dell’oratorio italiano nel Seicento.” Studi Musicali

26 (1997): 105–86.

Morgan, David. The Forge of Vision: A Visual History of Modern Christianity.

Berkeley: University of California Press, 2015.

Murdoch, James, and Isoh Yamagata. A History of Japan, vol. 2. Kobe: Chronicle,

1903.

Morono, Gaetano. Dizionario di erudizione storico-ecclesiastica. Venice: Tipografia

Emiliana, 1855. Muir, Lynette R. The Biblical Drama of Medieval Europe. New York: Cambridge

University Press, 1995.

Mulhern, Chikeo Irie. “Cinderella and the Jesuits: An Otogizōshi Cycle as Christian

Literature.” Monumenta Nipponica 34 (1979): 409–47.

—— “Analysis of Cinderella Motifs, Italian and Japanese.” Asian Folklore Studies 44

(1985): 1–37.

Page 304: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

291

Muller, Jeffrey. “The Jesuit Strategy of Accommodation.” In Jesuit Image Theory,

edited by Wietse de Boer, Karl A.E. Enenkel and Walter S. Melion, 461–92.

Leiden: Brill, 2016.

Mullett, Michael A. The Catholic Reformation. New York: Routledge, 1999.

Nelson, Steven G. “Court and Religious Music (1): Music of Gagaku and Shōmyō.” In

The Ashgate Companion to Japanese Music, edited by Alison Tokita and David

W. Hughes, 35–48. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008.

—— “Court and Religious Music (2): Music of Gagaku and Shōmyō.” In The Ashgate

Companion to Japanese Music, edited by Alison Tokita and David W. Hughes,

49–76. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008.

Ng, Peter Tze Ming. Chinese Christianity: An Interplay between Global and Local

Perspectives. Leiden: Brill, 2012.

Nii, Yoko. “The Jesuit Jean-Joseph-Marie Amiot and Chinese Music in the Eighteenth

Century.” In Europe and China: Science and Arts in the 17th

and 18th

Centuries,

edited by Luis Saraiva, 81–94. Singapore: World Scientific Publishing, 2013.

Nock, Arthur D. Conversion: The Old and New in Religion from Alexander the Great to

Augustine of Hippo. New York: Oxford University Press, 1933.

Nosco, Peter. “Secrecy and the Transmission of Tradition: Issues in the Study of

‘Underground’ Christians.” Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 20 (1993): 3–

29.

Obara, Satoru. “Jesuit Education in the Kirishitan Period: Francis Xavier’ Longing for a

“College in the Capital.” In The Future of Image of Sophia University: Looking

Page 305: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

292

Toward the 21st Century, edited by Mutsuo Yanase, 25–54. Tokyo: Sophia

University, 1989. Okamoto, Yoshitomo. Jūroku seiki Nichiō kōtsūshi no kenkyū. Tokyo: Kōbunsō, 1936.

Oliveira e Costa, João Paulo. “O Cristianismo no Japão e o episcopado de D. Luís de

Cerqueira.” PhD diss., New University of Lisbon, 1998.

—— “Tokugawa Ieyasu and the Christian Daimyō during the Crisis of 1600.”

Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 7 (2003): 45–71.

—— “The Brotherhoods (Confrarias) and Lay Support for the Early Christian Church

in Japan.” Japanese Journal of Religious Studies 34 (2007): 67–84.

O’Malley, John W. To Travel to Any Part of the World: Jerónimo Nadal and the Jesuit

Vocation. St. Louis: Seminar on Jesuit Spirituality, 1984.

—— “The Jesuit Educational Enterprise in Historical Perspective.” In Jesuit Higher

Education: Essays on an American Tradition of Excellence, edited by Rolando

E. Bonachea, 10–25. Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania: Duquesne University Press,

1989.

—— The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1993.

—— “The Historiography of the Society of Jesus: Where Does it Stand Today?” In

The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences and the Arts, 1540–1773, vol. 1, edited by John

W. O’Malley et al., 3–37. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999.

—— Trent and All That: Renaming Catholicism in the Early Modern Era.

Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2000.

Page 306: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

293

—— “Saint Ignatius and the Cultural Mission of the Society of Jesus.” In The Jesuits

and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John W. O’Malley, Gauvin Alexander

Bailey and Giovanni Sale, 1–26. Philadelphia: Saint Joseph’s University Press,

2003.

—— Four Cultures of the West. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University

Press, 2004.

—— Five Missions of the Jesuit Charism: Content and Method. St. Louis: Seminar on

Jesuit Spirituality, 2006.

—— Saints or Devils Incarnate?: Studies in Jesuit History. Leiden: Brill, 2013.

—— The Jesuits: A History from Ignatius to the Present. London: Rowman &

Littlefield, 2014.

van Orden, Kate. Music, Discipline and Arms in Early Modern France. Chicago:

University of Chicago Press, 2005.

—— Materialities: Books, Readers, and the Chanson in Sixteenth-century Europe.

Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015.

O’Regan, Noel. “Music, Memory, and Faith: How did Singing in Latin and the

Vernacular Influence What People Knew About Their Faith in Early Modern

Rome?” The Italianist 34 (2014): 437–48.

O’Rourke, Kevin, and Jeffrey Williamson. Globalization and History: The Evolution of

a Nineteenth-Century Atlantic Economy. Massachusetts: MIT Press, 2001.

Page 307: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

294

O’Rourke, Kevin., and Jeffrey Williamson. “After Columbus: Explaining Europe’s

Overseas Trade Boom, 1500–1800.” The Journal of Economic History 62 (2002): 417–

56.

Ortolani, Benito. The Japanese Theatre: From Shamanistic Ritual to Contemporary

Pluralism, 2nd

ed. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1995.

Ōtsuki, Fumihiko. Shamisenshi, c.1885. Waseda University Library, Bunko A0152 08

1–3.

Pagés, Léon. Histoire de la Religion Chretienne au Japon depuis 1598 jusqu’à 1651,

vol. 1. Paris: 1869.

Parente, James A., Jr. Religious Drama and the Humanist Tradition: Christian Theater

in Germany and in the Netherlands, 1500–1680. Leiden: Brill, 1987.

Pass, Walter, and Fumiko Niiyama-Kalicki, eds. Mulier Fortis: Drama des Weiner

Jesuitenkollegium. Graz: Akademische Druck und Verlagsanstalt, 2000.

Pawling, Perla Chinchilla. De la compositio loci a la República de las letras:

Predicación jesuita en el siglo xvii novohispano. Mexico City: Universidad

Iberoamericana, 2004.

Perlove, Shelley Karen. Bernini and the Idealization of Death: The Blessed Ludovica

Alvertoni and the Altieri Chapel. University Park: Pennsylvania State University

Press, 1990.

Pieterse, Jan Nederveen. “Hybridity, So What? The Anti-hybridity Backlash and the

Riddles of Recognition.” Theory, Culture & Society 18 (2001): 219–45.

Page 308: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

295

Pieterse, Jan Nederveen. Globalization and Culture: Global Melangé. Lanham,

Maryland: Rowman and Littlefield, 2003.

Pina, Isabel. “The Jesuit Missions in Japan and in China: Two Distinct Realities,

Cultural Adaptation and the Assimilation of Natives.” Bulletin of Portuguese-

Japanese Studies 2 (2001): 59–76.

de Pina, Luís. Evangelizaçaõ e medicina portuguesa no Japão quinhentista. Coimbra:

Tipografia Gráfica de Coimbra, 1950.

Plett, Heinrich F. Enargeia in Classical Antiquity and the Early Modern Age: The

Aesthetics of Evidence. Leiden: Brill, 2012.

Pollard, John. Catholicism in Modern Italy: Religion, Society and Politics since 1861.

New York: Routledge, 2008.

Pound, Ezra, and Ernest Fenollosa. The Classic Noh Theatre of Japan. New York: New

Directions, 1959.

Prieto, Andrés I. Missionary Scientists: Jesuit Science in Spanish South America, 1570–

1810. Nashville: Vanderbilt University Press, 2011.

Proot, Goran, and Johan Verberckmoes. “Japonica in the Jesuit Drama of the Southern

Netherlands.” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 5 (2002): 27–47.

Proust, Jacques. Europe through the Prism of Japan: Sixteenth to Eighteenth Centuries,

translated by Elizabeth Bell. Indiana: University of Notre Dame Press, 2002.

Prowse, Ronald. “The Council of Trent and the Reform of Gregorian Chant.” Sacred

Music 136 (2009): 35–46.

Page 309: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

296

Rädle, Fidel. Das Jesuitentheater: ein Medium der Frühen Neuzeit. Trier: Paulinus,

2004.

—— “Jesuit Theatre in Germany, Austria and Switzerland.” In Neo-Latin Drama and

Theatre in Early Modern Europe, edited by Jan Bloemendal and Howard B.

Norland, 185–292. Leiden: Brill, 2013.

Randel, Don Michael, ed. The Harvard Dictionary of Music, 4th ed. Cambridge,

Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 2003.

Rath, Eric C. The Ethos of Noh: Actors and Their Art. Cambridge, Massachusetts:

Harvard University Press, 2004.

Redl, Fritz. “Group Emotion and Leadership.” Psychiatry: Journal for the Study of

Interpersonal Process 5 (1942): 573–96.

Redondi, Pietro. Galileo: Heretic. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983.

Reinhard, Wolfgang. “Missionaries, Humanists and Natives in the Sixteenth-century

Spanish Indies: A Failed Encounter of Two Worlds?” Renaissance Studies 6

(1992): 360–76.

Ribeiro, Madalena. “The Christian Nobility of Kyūshū: A Perusal of Jesuit Sources.”

Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 13 (2006): 45–64.

—— “Gaspar Vilela: Between Kyushu and the Kinai.” Bulletin of Portuguese-

Japanese Studies 15 (2007): 9–27.

Ricci, Corrado. I teatri di Bologna, nei secoli XVII e XVIII: Storia aneddotica. Bologna:

Successori Monti, 1888.

Page 310: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

297

Robertson, Carol E. “Introduction: The Dance of Conquest.” In Musical Repercussions

of 1492: Encounters in Text and Performance, edited by Carol E. Robertson, 9–

34. Washington: Smithsonian Institution Press.

Robertson, Roland. The Sociological Interpretation of Religion. Oxford: Basil

Blackwell, 1970.

—— “Globalization, Modernization, and Postmodernization: The Ambiguous

Position of Religion.” In Religion and Global Order, edited by Roland

Robertson and William R. Garret, 281–91. New York: Paragon House, 1991.

—— Globalization: Social Theory and Global Culture. London: Sage, 1992.

—— “Glocalization: Time-Space and Homogeneity-Heterogeneity.” In Global

Modernities, edited by Mike Featherstone, Scott Lash and Roland Robertson,

25–44. London: Sage, 1995.

—— “Globality.” In Encyclopedia of Globalization, vol. 2, edited by Roland

Robertson and Jan Aart Scholte, 524–26. New York: Routledge, 2007.

—— “Europeanization as Glocalization.” In European Glocalization in Global

Context, edited by Roland Robertson, 6–34. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan,

2014.

—— “Prologue.” In European Glocalization in Global Context, edited by Roland

Robertson, 1–5. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014.

Rock, Judith. Terpsichore at Louis-Le-Grand: Baroque Dance on the Jesuit Stage in

Paris. St. Louis: Institute of Jesuit, 1998.

Page 311: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

298

Rondón, Víctor. “Sung Catechism and College Opera: Two Musical Genres in the Jesuit

Evangelization of Colonial Chile.” In The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the

Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John W. O’Malley, et al., vol. 2, 498–511. Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 2006.

Rosenwein, Barbara H. Emotional Communities in the Early Middle Ages. Ithica:

Cornell University Press, 2006.

Ross, Andrew C. “Alessandro Valignano: The Jesuits and Culture in the East.” In The

Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–1773, edited by John W.

O’Malley et al., vol. 1, 336–51. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999.

Rothenberg, David J. The Flower of Paradise: Marian Devotion and Secular Song in

Medieval and Renaissance Music. New York: Oxford University Press, 2011.

Roudometof, Victor. Globalization and Orthodox Christianity: The Transformations of

a Religious Tradition. New York: Routledge, 2014.

—— Glocalization: A Critical Introduction. New York: Routledge, 2016.

—— “Theorizing Glocalization: Three Interpretations.” European Journal of Social

Theory 19 (2016). Accessed June 1, 2016, doi:10.1177/1368431015605443.

Rowley, Gaye. An Imperial Concubine’s Tale: Scandal, Shipwreck, and Salvation in

17th-Century Japan. New York: Columbia University Press, 2013.

Rubiés, Joan-Pau. “The Concept of Cultural Dialogue and the Jesuit Method of

Accommodation: Between Idolatry and Civilization.” Archivium Historicum

Societatis Iesu 74 (2005): 237–80.

—— Travellers and Cosmographers. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2007.

Page 312: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

299

—— “Real and Imaginary Dialogues in the Jesuit Mission of Sixteenth-century

Japan.” Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 55 (2012):

447–94.

Ruch, Barbara. “The Other Side of Culture in Medieval Japan.” In The Cambridge

History of Japan, edited by Kozo Yamamura, vol. 3, 500–54. New York:

Cambridge University Press, 1990.

—— “Woman to Woman: Kumano bikuni Proselytizers in Medieval and Early

Modern Japan.” In Engendering Faith: Women and Buddhism in Premodern

Japan, edited by Barbara Ruch, 567–75. Ann Arbor, Michigan: University of

Michigan Center for Japanese Studies, 2002.

Ruiz-de-Medina, Juan. “Un japonés con nombre español, Juan de Torres S.J. (1551–

1612).” Missionalia Hispanica 119 (1984): 5–98.

—— “The Role of Children in the Early Japanese Church.” In Portuguese Voyages to

Asia and Japan in the Renaissance Period, edited by Peter Milward, 59–78.

Tokyo: Renaissance Institute, Sophia University, 1994.

—— “The Role of the Blind Biwa Hōshi Troubadours in the History of the Christian

Mission in Japan.” Bulletin of Portuguese-Japanese Studies 6 (2003): 107–45.

Said, Edward W. Orientalism. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1978.

Salmela, Mikko. “Shared Emotions.” Philosophical Exploration 15 (2012): 33–46.

Sanders, Donald C. Music at the Gonzaga Court in Mantua. Lanham, Maryland:

Lexington Books, 2012.

Page 313: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

300

Sansom, George. A History of Japan, 1615–1877. Stanford: Stanford University Press,

1963.

Sarnelli, Mauro. “Percorsi dell’oratorio per musica come genere letterario fra Sei e

Settecento.” In Percorsi dell’oratorio romano, da “historia sacra” a

melodramma spirituale: Atti della giornata di studi, edited by Saverio Franchi,

137–97. Rome: IBIMUS, 2002.

Satow, Ernest Mason. The Jesuit Mission Press in Japan, 1591–1610. Privately printed,

1888.

Saunders, Alison. “Make the Pupils Do It Themselves: Emblems, Plays and Public

Performances in French Jesuit Colleges in the Seventeenth Century.” In The

Jesuits and the Emblem Tradition, edited by John Manning, Karel Porteman,

and Marc van Vaeck, 187–206. Turnhout: Brepols, 1999.

Scaduto, Mario. “Il teatro gesuitico.” Archivum historiucm Societatis Iesu 36 (1967):

194–215.

Scheer, Monique. “Are Emotions a Kind of Practice (and is that what makes them have

a history)? A Bourdieuian Approach to Understanding Emotion.” History and

Theory 51 (2012): 193–220.

Scholling, Dorotheus. Das Schulwesen der Jesuiten in Japan, 1551–1614. Munich:

Regensbergschen Buchhandlung, 1931.

Schuerkens, Ulrike. “Social Transformation between Global Forces and Local Life-

Worlds: Introduction.” In Global Forces and Local Life-Worlds: Social

Transformations, edited by Ulrike Schuerkens, 1–13. London: Sage, 2004.

Page 314: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

301

Schurhammer, Georg. Das kirchliche Sprachproblem in der japanischen

Jesuitenmission des 16. und 17. Jahrhunderts. Tokyo: Deutsche Gesellschaft für

Nartur- und Völkerkunde Ostasiens, 1928.

—— Die Disputationen des P. Cosme de Torres S.J. mit den Buddhisten in

Yamaguchi im Jahre 1551, nach den Briefen des P. Torres und dem Protokoll

seines Dolmetschers Br. Juan Hernandez S.J. Tokyo: Mitteilungen der Deutsche

Gesellschaft für Natur- und Völkerkunde Ostasiens, 1929.

—— Franz Xaver: Sein Leben und Seine Zeit, Asien (1541–1549), vol. 2. Freiburg:

Herder 1971.

—— Georg. Francis Xavier: His Life, His Times, 4 vols., translated by M. Joseph

Costelloe. Rome: The Jesuit Historical Institute, 1973–81.

Schütte, Josef Franz. Valignanos Missiongrundsätz für Japan, vol. 1/II. Rome: Edizioni

di storia e letteratura, 1958.

—— Introductio ad Historiam Societatis Jesu in Japonia. Rome: Institutum

Historicum Societatis Iesu, 1968.

—— Valignano’s Mission Principles for Japan, vol. 1/I–II, translated by John J.

Coyne. St. Louis: The Institute of Jesuit Sources, 1980–85.

Seeger, Anthony. “Performance and Identity: Problems and Perspectives.” In Musical

Repercussions of 1492: Encounters in Text and Performance, edited by Carol E.

Robertson, 451–62. Washington: Smithsonian Institution Press.

Shelemay, Kay Kaufman. “‘Historical Ethnomusicology’: Reconstructing Falasha

Liturgical History.” Ethnomusicology 24 (1980): 233–58.

Page 315: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

302

Shimizu, Hirokazu. “Kirishitan kankei hōsei shiryō shū.” Kirishitan kenkyū 17 (1977):

251–438.

Shindo, Michiko. “Nihon Kirishitan ongaku kyōiku no genten.” Bulletin of Kurume

Shin-ai Jogakuin College 30 (2007): 23–33.

Shizuka, Kinryū. “The Ikkō-shū as Portrayed in Jesuit Historical Documents,” translated

by William Londo. In Rennyo and the Roots of Modern Japanese Buddhism,

edited by Mark L. Blum and Shin’ya Yasutomi, 72–82. Oxford: Oxford

University Press, 2006.

Shore, Paul. Jesuits and the Politics of Religious Pluralism in Eighteenth-Century

Transylvania: Culture, Politics and Religion, 1693–1773. Aldershot: Ashgate,

2007.

—— “Counter-Reformation Drama.” In The Ashgate Research Companion to the

Counter-Reformation, edited by Alexandra Bamji, Geert H. Janssen and Mary

Laven, 355–72. New York: Routledge, 2013.

Sindemann, Kerstin-Katja. “Japanese Buddhism in the 16th

century: Letters of the Jesuit

Missionaries.” Bulletin of Portuguese–Japanese Studies 2 (2001): 111–33.

Smith, Jeffrey Chipps. Sensuous Worship: Jesuits and the Art of the Early Catholic

Reformation in Germany. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2002.

Smither, Howard E. A History of the Oratorio, vol. 1. Chapel Hill: University of North

Carolina Press, 1977.

Snell, Frederick John. Primer of Italian Literature. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1893.

Page 316: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

303

Snodgrass, Mary Ellen. The Encyclopedia of World Folk Dance. Lanham, Maryland:

Rowman & Littlefield, 2016.

Soldati, Benedetto. Il Collegio Mamertino e le origini del teatro gesuitico. Turin:

Ermano Loescher, 1908.

Stephen, S. Jeyaseela. Caste, Catholic Christianity, and the Language of Conversion:

Social Change and Cultural Translation in Tamil Country, 1519–1774. Delhi:

Kalpaz Publications, 2008.

Stockigt, Janice B. Jan Dismas Zelenka: A Bohemian Musician at the Court of Dresden.

New York: Oxford University Press, 2000.

Stoeber, Michael. Reclaiming Theodicy: Reflections on Suffering, Compassion and

Spiritual Transformation. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005.

Streete, Gail. Redeemed Bodies: Women Martyrs in Early Christianity. Kentucky:

Westminster John Knox, 2009.

Summers, William J. “The Jesuits in Manila, 1581–1621: The Role of Music in Rite,

Ritual, and Spectacle.” In The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts, 1540–

1773, edited by John W. O’Malley et al., vol. 1, 659–79. Toronto: University of

Toronto Press, 1999.

Szarota, Elida Maria. Das Jesuitendrama im deutschen Sprachgebiet: Eine Periochen-

Edition. Munich: Fink, 1979.

Takahashi, Minoru. “A Portuguese Clavichord in Sixteenth-Century Japan?” The

Galpin Society Journal 54 (2001): 116–23.

Page 317: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

304

Takao, Makoto Harris. “Francis Xavier at the Court of Ōtomo Yoshishige:

Representations of Religious Disputation between Jesuits and Buddhists in La

conversione alla santa fede del re di Bungo giaponese (1703).” Journal of Jesuit

Studies 3 (2016): 451–74.

Talbot, Michael, and Enrico Careri. “Pietro Paolo Laurenti.” In The New Grove

Dictionary of Music and Musicians, edited by Stanley Sadie, 381– 82. London:

Macmillan, 2001.

Tcharos, Stefanie. Opera’s Orbit: Musical Drama and the Influence of Opera in

Arcadian Rome. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Thanh, Hélène Vu. “Between Accommodation and Intransigence: Jesuit Missionaries

and Japanese Funeral Traditions.” Journal of Lucas Graduate Conference 2

(2014): 110–126.

Theal, George McCall. History and Ethnography of Africa South of the Zambesi, 1505–

1795, 3 vols. London: Allen & Unwin, 1907–1910.

Therborn, Goran, and Habibul Haque Khondker. “Introduction: Asia and Europe in the

Contemporary World.” In Asia and Europe in Globalization: Continents,

Regions and Nations, edited by Goran Therborn and Habibul Haque Khondker,

1–11. Leiden: Brill, 2006.

Thomas, J. Universal Pronouncing Dictionary of Bibliography and Mythology.

Philadelphia: J.B. Lippincott and Co., 1870.

Thomas, Jolyon Baraka. “Religion in Japanese Film: Focus on Anime.” In The

Routledge Companion to Religion and Film, edited by John Lyden, 194–213.

New York: Routledge, 2009.

Page 318: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

305

Tjoelker, Nienke. Andreas Friz’s Letter on Tragedies (ca. 1741-1744: An Eighteenth-

Century Jesuit Contribution to Theatre. Leiden: Brill, 2014.

Toby, Ronald P. “The ‘Indianness’ of Iberia and Changing Japanese Iconographies of

the Other.” In Implicit Understandings: Observing, Reporting, and Reflecting on

the Encounters between Europeans and Other Peoples in the Early Modern Era,

edited by Stuart B. Schwartz, 323–51. New York: Cambridge University Press,

1994.

Toelle, Jutta. “Todas las naciones han de oyrla: Bells in the Jesuit reducciones of Early

Modern Paraguay.” Journal of Jesuit Studies 3 (2016): 437–50.

Tokita, Alison, Kiyomoto-bushi: Narrative Music of the Kabuki Theatre. Kassel:

Bärenreiter, 1999.

—— Japanese Singers of Tales: Ten Centuries of Performed Narrative. Farnham:

Ashgate, 2015.

Tooker, Elizabeth. An Ethnography of the Huron Indians, 1615–1649. Washington:

Bureau of American Ethnology Bulletin, 1964.

Tozzi, Ileana. “I Varano. I Tempi, i Luoghi, la Storia.” Storia del Mondo 27 (2004).

Accessed August 6, 2015,

http://www.storiadelmondo.com/27/tozzi.varano6.pdf.

Tribble, Evelyn B., and Nicholas Keene. Cognitive Ecologies and the History of

Remembering: Religion, Education and Memory in Early Modern England.

Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011.

Trivellato, Francesca. “Introduction: The Historical and Comparative Study of Cross-

Cultural Trade.” In Religion and Trade: Cross-Cultural Exchanges in World

Page 319: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

306

History, 1000–1900, edited by Francesca Trivellato, Leor Halevi and Cátia

Antunes, 1–23. New York: Oxford University Press, 2014.

True, Micah. Masters and Students: Jesuit Mission Ethnography in Seventeenth-century

New France. Montreal: McGill-Queen's University Press, 2015.

Turner, Bryan S. Religion and Social Theory. London: Sage, 1990.

—— “Globalization, Religion and Empire in Asia.” In Religion, Globalization and

Culture, edited by Peter Beyer and Lori Beaman, 145–66. Leiden: Brill, 2007.

Tsivolas, Theodosios. Law and Religious Cultural Heritage in Europe. Hiedelberg:

Springer, 2014.

Turnbull, Stephen. The Kakure Kirishitan of Japan: A Study of Their Development,

Beliefs and Rituals to the Present Day. Richmond, Surrey: Japan Library, 1998.

—— War in Japan, 1467–1615. Oxford: Osprey, 2002.

Üçerler, M. Antoni J. “Alessandro Valignano and Jesuit Humanist Education in Japan.”

in St. Francis Xavier: An Apostle of the East, vol. 1, edited by Executive

Committee for the 450th

Anniversary of the Arrival of St. Francis Xavier in

Japan, 74–84. Tokyo: Sophia University Press, 1999.

—— “Alessandro Valignano: Man, Missionary, and Writer.” Journal of the Society

for Renaissance Studies 17 (2003): 337–66.

—— “The Jesuits in East Asia in the Early Modern Age: A New ‘Areopagus’ and the

‘Re-invention’ of Christianity.” In The Jesuits and Globalization: Historical

Legacies and Contemporary Challenges, edited by Thomas Banchoff and José

Casanova, 27–48. Washington: Georgetown University Press, 2016.

Page 320: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

307

Üçerler, M. Antoni J., and Marisa di Russo, eds., Alessandro Valignano S.J., Uomo del

Rinascimento: Ponte tra Oriente e Occidente. Rome: Institutum Historicum

Societatis Iesu, 2008.

Valentin, Jean-Marie. Le Théâtre des Jésuites dans les pays de langue allemande

(1554–1680): Salut des âmes et orde des cités, 3 vols. Bern: Peter Lang, 1978.

—— Les jésuites et le théâtre (1554–1680): contribution à l’histoire culturelle du

monde catholique dans le Saint-Empire romain germanique. Paris:

Desjonquiéres, 2001.

Van der Linden, Huub. “The Unexplored Giant: Use Histories of Italian Oratorio

around 1700.” PhD diss., European University Institute, 2012. Van Liere, Katherine Elliot. “Preface.” In Sacred History: Uses of the Christian Past in

the Renaissance World, edited by Katherine Van Liere, Simon Ditchfield and

Howard Louthan, v–xiv. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.

Verberckmoes, Johan. “Overseas Passions and the Self: Japanese Martyrs in the

Ecclesiastical History of the Entire World by Cornelius Hazart.” In Passion,

Affekt und Leidenschaft in der Frühen Neuzeit, edited by Johann Anselm Steiger

et al., vol. 2, 917–28. Wiesbaden: Harrossowitz Verlag, 2005.

Volpi, Vittorio. Il Visitatore: Un testimone oculare nel misterioso Giappone del XVI

secolo. Casale Monferrato: Piemme, 2004.

Vovelle, Michelle. “Les intermédiares culturels: une problématique.” In Les

Intermédiaires culturels: Actes du Colloque du Centre Meridonal d’Histoire Sociale,

des Mentalités et des Cultures, 1978, 7–20. Aix-en-Provence: Presses de l’Université de

Provence, 1981.

Page 321: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

308

Waldron, Jennifer. Reformations of the Body: Idolatry, Sacrifice, and Early Modern

Theater. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2013.

Wang, Bing, and Manuel Serrano Pinto. “Thomas Pereira and the Knowledge of

Western Music in the 17th

and 18th

Centuries in China.” In Europe and China:

Science and Arts in the 17th

and 18th

Centuries, edited by Luis Saraiva, 135–52.

Singapore: World Scientific Publishing, 2013.

Ward, Haruko Nawata. “Jesuits, Too: Jesuits, Women Catechists, and Jezebels in

Christian-Century Japan.” In The Jesuits: Cultures, Sciences, and the Arts,

1540–1773, edited by John W. O’Malley et al., vol. 2, 638–57. Toronto:

University of Toronto Press, 2006.

—— Women Religious Leaders in Japan’s Christian Century, 1549–1650.

Burlington, VT: Ashgate, 2009.

—— “Images of the Incarnation of the Jesuit Japan Mission’s Kirishitanban Story of Virgin

Martyr St. Catherine of Alexandria.” In Image and Incarnation: The Early Modern

Doctrine of the Pictorial Image, edited by Walter Melion and Lee Palmer Wandel, 489–

510. Leiden: Brill, 2015.

—— “Women Apostles in Early Modern Japan, 1549–1650.” In Devout Laywomen in the

Early Modern World, edited by Alison Weber, 312–30. New York: Routledge, 2016.

Warning, Rainer. The Ambivalences of Medieval Religious Drama. Stanford: Stanford

University Press, 2001.

Watanabe, Toshio. High Victorian Japonisme. Bern: Peter Lang, 1991.

Page 322: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

309

Waterhouse, David. “The Earliest Japanese Contacts with Western Music.” Review of

Culture, edited by Luís Sá Cunha, vol. 26, 35–47. Macau: Instituto Cultural de

Macau, 1996.

—— “Southern Barbarian Music in Japan.” In Portugal and the World: The

Encounter of Cultures in Music, edited by Salwa El-Shawan Castelo-Branco,

351–77. Lisbon: Publiações Dom Quixote, 1997.

Waterman, Christopher A. “Jùjú History: Toward a Theory of Sociomusical Practice.”

In Ethnomusicology and Modern Music History, edited by Stephen Blum, Philip

Vilas Bohlman and Daniel M. Neuman, 49–67. Urbana: University of Illinois

Press, 1991.

Weaver, Andrew. Sacred Music as Public Image for Holy Roman Emperor Ferdinand

III: Representing the Counter-Reformation Monarch at the End of the Thirty

Years’ War. Lanham: Ashgate, 2013.

Wenchao, Li. “Confucius and the Early Enlightenment in Germany from Leibniz to

Bilfinger.” In The Globalization of Confucius and Confucianism, edited by

Klaus Mühlhahn and Nathalie van Looy, 9–21. Zurich: Lit Verlag, 2012.

Wetmore, Kevin J. Jr., ed. Catholic Theatre and Drama: Critical Essays. Jefferson,

North Carolina: McFarland, 2010.

Wetzel, Richard D. The Globalization of Music in History. New York: Routledge, 2012.

Whelan, Christal. The Beginning of Heaven and Earth: The Sacred Book of Japan’s

Hidden Christians. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1996.

Wiessala, Georg. European Studies in Asia: Contours of a Discipline. New York:

Routledge, 2014.

Page 323: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

310

Wilfred, Felix. “South Asian Christianity in Context.” in The Oxford Handbook of

Christianity in Asia, edited by Felix Wilfred, 31–50. New York: Oxford

University Press, 2014.

Willis, Clive. “Captain Jorge Álvares and Father Luís Fróis S.J.: Two Early Portuguese

Descriptions of Japan and the Japanese.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 22

(2012): 391–438.

Wimmer, Ruprecht. Jesuitentheater: Didaktik und Fest. Frankfurt: Vittorio

Klostermann, 1982.

Wong, Isabel K.F. “The Music of Japan.” In Excursions in World Music, edited by

Timothy Rommen et al., 6th ed., 132–61. New York: Routledge, 2016.

Wood, Frances. Did Marco Polo go to China? London: Secker & Warburg, 1995.

Woodfield, Ian. English Musicians in the Age of Exploration. New York: Pendragon

Press, 1995.

Woolf, Rosemary. The English Mystery Plays. Berkley: University of California Press,

1972.

Yamamoto, Yoshihisa. “Scholasticism in Early Modern Japan.” Mediaevalia: Textos e

Estudos 32 (2012): 249–77.

Yamashita, Norihisa. “A Materialist Approach to Early Modern Globality [Review

Article].” International Journal of Asian Studies 7 (2010): 221–26

Yang, Fenggang, and Andrew S. Abel. “Sociology of Religious Conversion.” In The Oxford

Handbook of Religious Conversion, edited by Lewis R. Rambo and Charles E.

Farhadian, 140–63. New York: Oxford University Press, 2014.

Page 324: Encounters in the Glocal Mirror - the UWA Profiles and ...€¦ · Encounters in the Glocal Mirror ... dissertation (‘The Object’) ... patience, expert advice and direction have

311

Yanitelli, Victor R. “The Jesuit Theatre in Italy: From Its Origins to the Eighteenth

Century.” Masters diss., Georgetown University, Washington, 1943.

Young, John D. Confucianism and Christianity: The First Encounter. Hong Kong:

Hong Kong University Press, 1983.

Zhang, Eva. “Kannon – Guanyin – Virgin Mary: Early Modern Discourses on Alterity,

Religion and Images.” In Transcultural Turbulences: Towards a Multi-Sited

Reading of Image Flows, edited by Christiane Brosius and Roland

Wenzlhuemer, 171–90. Heidelberg: Springer, 2011.

Županov, Ines G. Disputed Mission: Jesuit Experiments and Brahmanical Knowledge in

Seventeenth-century India. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.

—— Missionary Tropics: The Catholic Frontier in India (16th

–17th

Centuries). Ann

Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 2005.

Zwartjes, Otto. Portuguese Missionary Grammars in Asia, Africa and Brazil, 1550–

1800. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publishing Company, 2011.